Chapter 1: Tina Babysitting
On Saturday morning Tina Carlson was busy doing her regular aerobics in front of the Television. She wore a pair of tight gRay sweat-pants and a red tank top that left her firm belly fully exposed. She’d been working out for over an hour without a break.
She was beginning to feel woozy.
Tina exercised like this because she thought she was fat. She wasn’t, of course (not even close) but like a lot of girls her age she was so paranoid about looking obese that she worked out regularly and ate as little as possible. This was her nature: to obsess over things.
She obsessed about her body the most. The result? Her tiny body, though too small and skinny for some, was a perfect example of teenage Sexuality for others. Her a-cup breasts, firm rounded butt, and skinny yet toned form sometimes looked malnourished but at least, Tina reasoned, she wasn’t chubby! She was proud of weighing only ninety-one pounds, and freaked out if she gained even one.
Tina was sixteen years old, and she looked it. Her body was just finalizing its curves and her skin still had that fresh, soft glow of youth to it. But since she was sixteen, there was little chance the short, 5’4″ tall girl would grow much taller. But she didn’t care that much. She thought she was a good height, and besides, she had a cute face: a rounded jaw-line that allowed her generous smiles and menacing scowls; bright, wide blue eyes; and shoulder-length light blonde hair which was thin and wispy. Her small breasts bothered her more, and she still crossed her fingers in the hope that a late “spurt” would push her into at least a b-cup later on.
What she was currently wearing for her workout was pretty much standard dress for the girl, except for the sweatpants which she only wore during a workout. She liked t-shirts and tank tops, denim jeans and shorts, none of it ever designer or too expensive. Generally, too, she preferred tight clothing: flaunting her body excited her, although she told herself she only did it because it was “funny” to mess with the boys at school.
Her dad was still asleep. He’d drank too much the Night before, as usual, and would be unconscious until two or three in the afternoon at the earliest. He was a truck driver for a living and an alcoholic gaMbler on the side. Tina didn’t like much thinking about Him and was glad that his job kept Him away for long periods of time.
Tina continued exercising before the TV until she nearly collapsed. At that point, her head woozy and sweat gleaming over her body, she stopped: she knew the symptoms. She had to either take a break or pass out.
Panting from the exertion, she grabbed the remote- control and clicked the TV off, ending Jane Fonda and her “Complete Workout” tape (Tina’s favorite). She threw the remote to the floor next to her weights and undid her pulled-back hair in one swift movement.
Crossing the small room to a Nightstand-turned-table she grabbed her smokes and stepped outside for some fresh air. The screen door slammed close behind her. She lit a cigarette once outside and began puffing away as she thought about school, her body and her father, in that order.
Just one more Fuckin’ month until finals, she thought bitterly.
Tina had been falling behind in her schoolwork at Warren High. This marking period– her third as a sophomore– had to end with a score of at least 3.0 or it’d be impossible for the semester to end with her remaining on the honor roll. If she wasn’t on the honor roll her chances of getting a scholarship would plummet when she started applying for college the next year when she became a junior.
For nearly three years Tina had been obsessed with getting an out-of-state scholarship. She wanted to leave South Carolina and go to a respectable university, to become a professional of some kind. She wanted to be more like her mother, who’d died when she was three, and less like her father (who was still very much alive). She wanted to get out of the Fucking trailer she shared with her dad, move into a dorm room, and never look back!
If she didn’t get good grades to qualify for a scholarship, though, it’d be impossible. She looked around the trailer-park from her front-step and shook her head in anger.
Minutes passed and she was about to finish her smoke and go back inside, when her neighbor, a 30-year-old “exotic dancer” named Carol, called her over.
Carol Masons lived just one lot over and Tina had known the woman for years. She didn’t like her, never had. Carol was the type of person Tina had always hoped to God she’d avoid becoming: stupid, poor, and alone.
“You mind watching Joey for a quick sec?” Ms. Masons asked while simultaneously putting on some gaudy earrings. “I got a appointment I’m late for…”
Tina sighed. “Sure thing, Carol.”
There was no point in making an excuse. If she refused then Carol would certainly mention it to her dad who, since she was such an easy Fuck, would be eager to please. And then Tina would be grounded.
She’s such a stupid Fuckin’ cock-tease, Tina thought bitterly. Thrusting those double d’s around all the time…
Her dad had never gotten any from her, of that Tina was certain.
Carol didn’t Seem to notice the girl’s less-than-eager response, nor her piercing glare. “Thanks, hon!” she chirped absentmindedly. “I’ll be back before two!”
Tina watched as the woman jumped in her ’85 Thunderbird and roar away in a cloud of dust.
She walked lazily over to the neighboring trailer. The sun was full and hot in the sky and the teenage girl glumly realized she’d be stuck inside all day, most likely.
Oh well, she thought. It wouldn’t be the first time.
As soon as she entered Joey was there. He was twelve years old, just slightly chubby and just barely pubescent, with small freckles on his cheeks and sandy, unkempt hair.
“Mom’s gone?” he asked softly.
“You gonna watch me?”
She nodded again.
Silence followed. She looked around the small room, same as ever: littered with clothes, dishes, and cruMbs. The Television set was loud with the sounds of a Superman cartoon while a radio blared country music from the kitchen area.
“Whatta you wanna do?” she asked.
He shifted his eyes a little. He Seemed so cute and innocent at times, she thought. And he really was. Too shy to be rude and too duMb to be a smartass, he’d always been the perfect, albeit strange, neighbor-boy.
“Could we Fuck?” he asked sheepishly.
She rolled her eyes and made to step past Him, but he stepped in her way. She looked down and saw a sort of desperateness in his eyes.
“I’m not in the mood,” she answered. It was the truth. She was tired and sweaty from the work-out and besides, it was still early!
“Please?” he asked, voice low and eMbarrassed. “I’ll be quick, swear.”
She closed her eyes and let out a long breath through her nostrils. It was 12:30pm. His mom would be home by two at the latest, she’d said, which probably meant three at the earliest.
She decided to compromise. “I’ll touch it, ‘kay?”
He looked up in relief, but decided to press for more. “Suck it?”
She took another deep breath and rolled her large eyes. “Fine,” she agreed. “Only a little, though, ‘kay?”
He smiled slightly and took a nervous step backwards. She looked around the littered room.
“I should wash up first ’cause I’m sweaty,” she declared. She watched Him shift nervously in place.
“Kin I watch?” he asked.
He didn’t protest but followed her into the small bathroom that consisted of a shower stall, sink and toilet. She started the water as he entered the room.
She could feel his eyes lingering on her ass and realized that her sweatpants, still soaked with her perspiration from the aerobics, left little to the imagination. The pants clung to her soft skin framing her round butt, she knew, and she sighed as a tingle of excitement rippled through her small frame.
Steam began rising from the shower as she pulled off her tank-top. Joey had taken a seat on the toilet and watched intensely as she undressed. She pretended to ignore his presence.
With her top off now she slowly peeled down her pants, making sure to bend at the waist rather than kneel. This sexy maneuver was both intended and instinctual: she couldn’t help it. As much as she knew she’d be regretting this later, right now she loved the forbidden rush it gave her!
Tina knew how strange and even sick it was to be turned on by a 12-year-old boy, let alone to do sexual things with one. She could hardly even remeMber how it had all begun, except that she’d caught Him jerking off and that it had excited her. That was nearly a year ago.
She took off her bra with no fan-fare whatsoever and gave Him only the slightest look of acknowledgment. Her firm, tiny a-cup breasts slid free and, as expected, Joey gulped audibly. As she’d suspected he didn’t Seem to even notice her panties come off, so entranced by her breasts was he.
She stepped into the hot shower stream, then, and began to bathe. She was fully aware of his eyes on her body. slowly she washed the suds of soap up her Young, nubile frame, paying particular attention to her breasts and only slightly more to her pussy. She treMbled as she intentionally pinched her nipples between her fingers, not looking at the boy who watched her but delighting in the knowledge of his presence.
She looked over at Him, suddenly, as she began to soap up her long blonde hair. He could be a statue! Eyes wide, mouth set in a tight grimace, a mixture of excitement and torment on his face.
Water was splashing out of the shower since she hadn’t closed the curtain. She turned slowly as she washed, feeling the cool air against her wet skin, sending more water out onto the floor.
Her excitement built as she used a washcloth to soap up her body, especially when she realized he was rubbing Himself through his pants. Finally she finished and stepped out of the shower dripping wet.
She walked over to Him not bothering to cover her pale body. “Wanna start?” she asked, shrugging like it made no difference to her when in fact all she wanted was to go further.
He gulped, nodding his head slightly.
Eyes locked on his, Tina slowly dropped to her knees. “Wanna touch ’em?” she invited, referring to her breasts.
As she looked down at his jean shorts Tina felt the boy’s hands gently, nervously, touch her tits. It didn’t Seem to matter how many times they did this sort of thing, he was always nervous!
She shivered at his touch and began unzipping his shorts. He scooted his butt forward on the porcelain toilet and she pulled the shorts off completely. Next she slid her hand over the bulge in his Fruit of the Loom briefs and cupped his whole, boyish package in her small hand, making Him gasp.
Now that the excitement had washed away any remaining shame from her, she used her slender fingers to pull down his underwear. Once again he lifted his butt up, and suddenly his hard penis popped out.
Still dripping wet from the shower, and feeling especially moist now between her legs, she gently gripped his meMber. As usual it jumped in her hand. She studied it slowly. It Seemed harder than usual and there was no bush of nasty pubic hair obscuring it. She loved that about his Young cock.
She stroked it up and down, making his legs treMble noticeably next to her. He would cum just from this if she continued much longer! But she wanted to go further, still, and had promised to, besides. She licked her lips, and pressed them together for a kiss.
As soon as her thin lips made contact with his penis’ head he shuddered on the toilet seat, his hands gripping her shoulders.
Tina quickly considered all the usual regrets she’d have later, but then dismissed them. This wasn’t bad! This wasn’t sick!
She slowly opened her wet lips and allowed the meMber into her hot mouth. She could hear Him moaning as she took his cock slowly inside, Licking her long tongue around it as she did. She looked up and could See his face convulsed in what could be mistaken for pain.
She bobbed her head forward, quivering as the boy-cock slid across her warm lips, over her tongue. Her damp hair swayed around her head as she began to give Him a “proper” blowjob: her tongue sped up, Licking his head; her lips dragged across his 12-year-old shaft, making Him moan while her throat made guttural sounds, relishing the invading object.
Ever so gently she placed her right hand on his balls, which were lightly fuzzed with the beginnings of puberty. She squeezed them gently. She could tell he was trying to remain quiet for some reason, as if someone might hear.
She bobbed her head forward, knowing what would happen as the head of his dick hit the back of her throat, and sealed her lips around the base of his cock.
And then she felt a final throb within her tender mouth. She sucked long and hard in encouragement, never letting his penis move back. Then, finally, his cum spurted out– it made her Gag for a second as her mouth filled with it, then sigh eagerly as she sucked the gooiness down. She gulped it down her tight throat, into her belly. She shuddered in delight when it gushed down into her hungry stomach.
He was staring at her with wide, almost fearful child- like eyes.
“What?” she asked, curiously, wiping Saliva and cum off her lips with the back of her hand.
He shook his head. “Nuttin’,” he whispered. “Thanks…”
She stood up and gave Him a wry smile then began to dry herself off, finally. He snuck out as she did.
What a weird kid, she thought to herself.
She grabbed a toothbrush, most likely Joey’s, and brushed her teeth as she hummed happily to herself.
Then the feelings of guilt and self-loathing began to Seep in, as usual. She tried to ignore them by pretending nothing had happened. She’d deal with those thoughts later.
After brushing her teeth she got dressed again in her sweaty clothes, wishing she’d brought a change with her. She then went out to the living room where both she and Joey would pretend the whole thing hadn’t happened, just like always, and watch TV.
Chapter 2: School Time!
No one heard her say that. She was alone in her small bedroom, laying naked in the dark, staring at the ceiling. She was only now slowly realizing that she’d awoken from her Dream and that her left hand was softly cupping her pussy.
She closed her eyes, not caring that she was awake, and continued thinking of Derek, the school bus driver. In her fantasy she was squatting over Him naked, getting ready to press herself down onto his hard cock. She was talking dirty to Him– she was being dirty for Him. And he was talking really dirty to her, calling here all sorts of names like slut, whore, bitch, cunt, twat…
The fantasy jolted her body when she thought of being treated this way.
The Orgasm was strong and rippled across her Young body as she bore down on it, pressing her index finger farther up inside her vagina. Her muscles tensed as she enjoyed the climax, then she relaxed. The fantasy quickly faded away and Tina withdrew her finger, wiped it on the bedspread, and stared happily at the ceiling for a long moment. Then her mind began thinking of her real life situations: School. Daddy. Joey.
All of it was shit, boring stupid shit. School was a nuisance; her dad was an asshole; Joey was a disturbing problem. She didn’t want to think about any of it.
Suddenly she jumped up from bed. “SHIT!” she cried, looking at her clock. It was already 8am!
She threw off her covers, quickly grabbed the most convenient outfit from her two-drawer dresser, and ran out of her room. She was naked but that didn’t matter since her dad had left the day before.
She got to the bathroom and quickly showered, pissed- off with herself for oversleeping.
“I’m going to be late, I’m going to be late, I’m going to be late,” she muttered as she scrubbed herself down. “Fuck!” she cried out, slamming her hand against the shower wall in frustration.
Fifteen minutes later she was dressed, her hair was reasonably brushed, and she was running out the front door of the trailer.
She sprinted across the trailer park, backpack in tow, cutting a direct line to the bus stop. When she got there, the last kid was getting on. She waved stupidly at the bus, but was too short of breath to yell.
The bus driver, a menacing looking middle-aged man (the same she’d woken up masturbating to), glared at her as she approached. He wrinkled his brow and began to say something but stopped Himself.
Tina bounded the steps into the bus and muttered, “Sorry,” not wanting to look into his eyes.
“Stupid kid,” she heard Him curse in annoyance as the door hissed close behind her.
A moment later she was sitting next to her friend, Michelle, near the back of the bus. “Hey,” she was greeted as she sat down.
“Hey,” Tina replied, collapsing into the seat with relief and exhaustion. “What’s up?”
“Nothin’,” Michelle yawned. “Rough Night or something?”
Tina rolled her eyes. “Yeah, right. I was up late finishin’ that Fucking Biology paper. Took forever!”
“Yeah,” Michelle nodded. “What’d you do Saturday?”
Tina blushed as she remeMbered Joey. “I, uhm… I worked out, then I had to baby-sit that brat next door. His stupid mom didn’t get home until six, and then my dad said I couldn’t go out ’cause he thinks I’ve been stealin’ his beers… asshole.”
“Haven’t you?” Michelle asked, grinning slightly.
Tina scowled. “Well, yeah! But, he usually Don’t care! I put money in the grocery jar too and…” Tina stopped speaking and glanced at Michelle, who was now snorting, trying not to laugh.
Tina grinned, too, at herself. “Okay,” she nodded, “Whatever! I stole beer and got caught… And what’d you do Saturday, Miss Perfect?”
“Nothing much,” Michelle shrugged, still grinning in amusement. “I did go to that one party, though, over at DJ’s?”
Tina nodded, jealous that she hadn’t been able to attend. “Who all went?”
“A few, I guess. Let me think… Well, duh, there was me and Melissa and Lengths… When we got there, just DJ and Spider were there, but an hour or so later Terri and her sister showed up. Then a bunch more… I dunno, I was wasted by that time!”
“Anything interesting happen?” Tina asked, curious.
“Not really,” she shrugged. “I got high with DJ and Dean, like really high, and Dean tried to get me to Fuck Him. We made out a little but I was like, ‘That’s it!’ when he tried unzipping my pants.” She grunted in disgust. “Loser!”
“Sounds like a good time,” Tina said, trying not to pout. She loved partying with her friends, and it had been nearly three weeks since she had.
“So,” Michelle grinned wickedly, lowering her voice. “Are you wearing any?”
Tina grinned, too. “Nope! You?”
“Nope,” Michelle laughed. “See?”
Tina watched as Michelle, a lean, well-tanned girl her age with melon-sized breasts and long, sexy legs, pulled out the waist of her jeans enough to give Tina a peak.
Tina looked down her friend’s pants. Sure enough, there were no panties.
“Here,” Tina said, doing the same thing with her denim shorts. She glanced around nervously as Michelle looked, making sure no one was watching. She felt a tingling of excitement, as she always did, when Michelle peaked down.
“Cool,” Michelle grinned. Both girls giggled. “Day 25! And no way I let you win!”
The two girls had started a little competition a month before, betting who could go the most days in a row not wearing panties at school. It was stupid and childish, both knew, but both were too stubborn to quit.
The rest of the ride was spent gossiping on the relationships of their friends, something Tina wasn’t much into. When they got to school, the teenagers filed out of the bus slowly and entered the building.
They parted ways right away, both heading to their respective lockers. As Tina walked down the crowded hall she felt a hand on her ass.
She spun in place. “What the Fuck!” she snapped.
It was Leon GRay, a senior whom she’d dated for a while during her freshman year. During that time he’d more or less treated her like shit until finally cheating on her. After she found out, it was Him who actually dumped her, since Tina had wanted to stay with Him. That had been humiliating.
It probably would have been a while before she got over it, but then he began spreading stories about her: rumors which were still told and of which Tina was very much aware. He’d told people that she liked drinking down his cum, that she’d jerk Him off at the movies or anywhere else he wanted her to, and that she would blow Him while he drove all the time. All of this was true, more or less, but it pissed her off that he’d tell anyone who’d listen about her activities. It gave her a trashy reputation, and she couldn’t stand Him for it.
“What the hell do you want!” she hissed, forcibly Pulling his meaty hand off her ass.
He laughed. Getting close to her ear he whispered, “Come ‘ere for a second!”
He gripped her upper arm and pulled her, nearly knocking her over, after Him. He opened the door to the media room and the two slid in together, hardly noticed by anyone.
Alone now, Tina shook his hand away. “Shit!” she cried. “What are you doing, Leon!”
“Here,” he grinned excitedly. “I have something to show you!”
He reached into his back pocket and pulled out a polaroid.
Tina groaned inwardly. Shit! she thought. If it was what she thought…
She snapped it from his hand. It was what she’d been afraid of: a picture of her, a year ago, lying buck naked on his bed, pressing her tiny breasts together and smiling.
“You ASSHOLE!” she said in despair. “I thought we burned these…”
He grinned, crossing his arms over his chest. “I thought so, too. But I was cleaning my room yesterday and found four of these lying under my bed. They must of fallen off that day we made them…”
She spun around and closed her eyes. Shit! That day, they’d both been drunk, and Fucking around (and eventually Fucking) in his bedroom. They’d taken a couple dozen polaroids together, mostly of her just posing naked for Him. The next day she’d come back to his home and told Him she wanted them destroyed. He hadn’t argued, and she’d watched Him gather them up and then burn them.
“You asshole,” she said again, turning back to face Him. “You did it on purpose, hid them…”
“No,” he said sternly. “No way! seriously, I just found…”
“I want them, all of them!” she yelled, glaring at Him. She brushed a strand of hair out of her face as she took on her most intimidating stance. “NOW!”
He shrugged. “What will you give me for them?”
“What do you mean?” she asked.
He got close to her again and his voice lowered. “Come on, Tina. You know what I want… for old times sake?”
“You’ve got to be kidding!” she laughed, stepping away from Him. “No way!”
He stepped toward her, getting closer than before. He was looking down at her and she could feel his breath on her forehead. “Oh, Don’t tell me you couldn’t use a good Fuck… you always liked my cock, I know…”
She felt his hand at her waist, caressing her gently. She stood still, wrestling with conflicting emotions, but didn’t push Him away.
“I Don’t,” she said, voice wavering as his hand slid under her tight t-shirt. Still, she didn’t push Him away. Because the truth was, she could use a good Fuck. She hadn’t had sex in over a month, and that had been with Joey, who always came in under a minute.
“I Don’t believe you,” he whispered, his hand sliding farther up her side, right up to her bra.
“We’ll get caught,” she hissed, looking past Him at the door.
“Here,” he whispered. He pulled her after Him across the room, then through a revolving door and into the dark room. Inside it was pitch black before he hit a light, casting a reddish glow over the room.
“There’s no class here today,” he explained softly as he resumed his fondling of her. “They’re on a field trip somewhere…”
Tina sighed as his hands circled her waist and slid up under her shirt. She felt her body going limp as his fingers dragged across her spine: he knew just what to do to get her excited.
The thought of having sex in school was just too exciting, and things were moving so fast, and it just felt so good. Despite her better judgment she found herself suddenly thinking, “Fuck it!”
She let the polaroid fall from her hand as she pressed her body against his. She started Pulling up his shirt as he did the same to her.
A moment later, both breathing hard, the two teenagers re-entangled their bodies, which were now both topless. She felt her breasts, covered by her bra, press against his naked chest as they kissed heatedly.
He began pushing her back into a corner then lifted her up and sat her on a counter. Next to her was an enlarger, which she was soon gripping when her ex- boyfriend’s crotch began to grind against hers. Ripples of pleasure emanated from her pussy and her legs spread wide apart.
They broke off their kiss, and Tina knew what was next. He stepped back from her and began eagerly unbuttoning his jeans as she did the same to her shorts. She slid the denim shorts down her dangling legs and kicked them to the floor, then stared wantonly at his red-hued body, naked, his large cock sticking out from between his legs.
She slid her naked butt forward on the cool, dark counter and spread her legs invitingly. He was smiling at her.
“I always loved your skinny little body,” he said.
“Just get over here!” she panted.
He obliged, stepping between her spread legs and gripping her waist with his hands. With Him holding her now, she draped her arms over his shoulders and stared down at his penis, bobbing between her spread legs, so close to her hairless cunt.
She squirmed forward on the counter, positioning herself. She spread her legs wide, then reached down with one hand and gripped his cock.
Suddenly she panted, “Do you have a condom?”
“No,” he replied, “but I haven’t Fucked anyone nasty.”
Again, the same thought struck her: Fuck it!
“Good enough for me,” she muttered as she placed the head of his cock at the lips of her naked pussy.
A rush ran through her at the sensation. Both teenagers paused a second, then he slowly pushed forward with his hips, sinking his penis into her slick hole.
“Oh, Fuck,” she sighed in a long, deep breath.
Leon just grunted as he struggled to get all of his cock inside her small body. It was a tight squeeze, and Tina pushed her pelvis forward to help. When it was far enough in, she let go of Him and leaned back again, her head now resting back on the wall. She placed her hands on her inner thighs and pushed them farther apart, trying to make it easier. Pain and pleasure was radiating through her body as the teenager’s hard cock finally squeezed fully into her.
She felt so slutty, suddenly, which made her feel even hot for some reason. Here she was in the school dark room, sitting on the counter getting Fucked by a guy she hated! She groaned loudly as he began slowly Fucking in and out of her body.
She felt an Orgasm building, sparks of excitement jolting through her with each thrust he made.
I’m finally getting FuckED! she thought desperately.
She wrapped her legs around Him, her ankles crossing behind his back, just above his ass. She absentmindedly played with her breasts as she squirmed on the counter, his hands still firmly around her waist as he continued to Fuck her.
She panted and grunted along with Him as the slapping sound of his thrusts joined their sounds of pleasure in the small, red-dimmed room. He was pistoning his cock into her incredibly fast now, so fast it was almost painful. But then she found herself letting out a long, soft mewing sound. She was getting ready to cum!
“That’s it, oh yeah, take it you little slut,” he hissed at her. “You like my cock in you, whore? Fuck!”
“Oh, God!” she cried. He’d never talked like this when they were dating!
“Here I cum, bitch, I’m gonna cum!” he cried.
Suddenly she came as he slammed his dick all the way inside her, harshly, and she made a high-pitched squeal as he did. Her body tensed then treMbled as an Orgasm, a real Orgasm, rocked her body for the first time in months.
But he hadn’t cum, she suddenly realized. Just as she wondered at this she felt his hard dick pull out from her.
“What are–” she panted breathlessly, when suddenly she knew.
Before she could say anything to stop it he began squirting his cum over her belly, tits, and pussy. Long streams of cum stuck to her soft skin as he grunted, jerking Himself to get the last of it out.
“Ah,” he groaned, when it was Done. “Couldn’t… cum in you, no condom…”
“I’m on the PILL, you Fucking IDIOT!” she cried. She looked down at her body. “You came all over me!!!”
He chuckled. “Yeah, I did,” he said. “Whoo, that was fun…”
He began to get dressed.
Her back to Him, she looked around for something to wipe the cum off with. There was nothing. Not knowing what else to do, she began to rub the cum into her skin. It would be sticky, but better than if she got it on her clothes.
When she was Done dressing she stepped out of the darkroom, the polaroid that had started this “encounter” in her now sticky hand. Leon was waiting.
“I want the rest of those pictures, NOW!” she demanded in a low, hard voice.
“The other three are at home,” he said, a grin on his face. “Feel free to come over any time and earn the rest.”
His laughter filled the room before he opened the door and headed into the now deserted hallway.
Tina’s lower lip began to treMble. She walked across the room and sat down at a table and thought to herself, Why did I do that?
And then she began to sob. She felt miserable and disgusted with herself for allowing Leon to pretty much use her. How could I be so weak? she wondered miserably.
Minutes ticked by as Tina’s despair grew. But then, quite suddenly, she calmed down. She managed to convince herself that nothing that bad had just taken place: she’d Fucked Him before, so it wasn’t that slutty to do it again. And besides, she’d been horny still from the waking-masturbatory session she’d had, and frustrated from the length of time it’d been since her last good Fuck. Leon had just been lucky enough to make his move with her in such a confused state.
“Chalk it up to experience,” she softly said to herself.
She stood up, checked her appearance in the mirror (a little disheveled but otherwise fine), and smiled.
The thought of the massive blue-balls he’d have after something like that made her smile genuinely as she exited the room.
Chapter 3: Tina in the Woods
Tina rode furiously through the woods on her old ten- speed. The chill autumn air blew hard against her face, blowing away her tears. She made a sharp turn down a random trail, not caring where she was going until she reached the top of a hill, where she stopped.
Sniffling softly she dismounted her bike. She grabbed her purse and pulled out a cigarette, lit it, then sat down at the base of a tree. She inhaled a deep breath of smoke, exhaled slowly, then gingerly touched her right cheek.
It stung. She pulled out her rarely used compact (she didn’t usually wear make-up) and examined her face in the mirror. It was hard to tell, since her face was red from the cold, but it looked like her cheek was already beginning to swell.
Her fingers treMbling, Tina put the compact away and took another drag from her smoke. She couldn’t believe he’d actually hit her! She hadn’t Seen her father so angry in years, and though he was prone to giving her a swat on the butt when he was mad, he’d only rarely hit her before. He’d certainly never punched her like this before, that was for sure.
Tina couldn’t understand how such a little thing had set Him off. Two days before Tina had found out that her semester grades had been high enough to keep her on the honor roll so to celebrate, she had drank a few of her dad’s beers with Michelle. He’d been out of town for the weekend at the time, busy now that the holidays were over. He had returned while she was attending her first day of the second semester and found his fridge empty.
When she’d gotten home he’d immediately started screaming at her. She’d been shocked at his temper, and had tried to calm Him down, but he was having none of it. Eventually she’d run to her room and locked the door, only to have Him kick it in, demanding $150 for all the beer she’d stolen over the last year. She’d pleaded with Him to calm down, but instead he’d hit her close-fisted right in the face.
He’d left her alone after that, storming out of the room while she cried Pathetically on her bed. When she regained her composure enough she’d run out of the trailer, unlocked her bike, and taken off.
Now she sat underneath a large, leafless tree, huddled against the sudden wind which had picked up. It was a bright sunny day but unusually cold for South Carolina, even for this time of year. She smoked her cigarette quickly, then lit up another.
Suddenly there was a loud, high-pitched scream in the woods.
Tina jerked up and glanced around. It sounded like the scream had come from the other side of the hill. Standing slowly, she listened for more.
She heard rustling in the trees a good ways off, and the sound of sobbing. It sounded like a girl, Tina thought.
Deciding to investigate, Tina mounted her bike and took off quietly down the hill. When she reached its base she listened again, then turned right, towards the river. Tina was familiar with these woods as they backed up onto the trailer park. She’d ridden through them ever since she was little and knew there was a crude “fort” constructed by the boys down near the river. She decided the screams must be coming from there.
As she approached the screams became more like a persistent crying. Tina’s heart raced: either the boys were playing games or they were hurting someone. Neither would surprise the 16-year-old girl.
She cleared another rise in the land and could See the fort. She was right: about eight or nine boys from the surrounding trailer parks (hers and the other two near the woods) were gathered in a semi-circle. They ranged in age from 10 to thirteen, Tina figured, though she didn’t recognize any of them specifically. They appeared to be laughing and tormenting someone.
Suddenly that “someone” came into view. To Tina’s surprise, it was a little girl!
She was probably 10 or eleven, Tina thought, and was definitely the source of the screaming. Her bright yellow hair was disheveled and one of the straps of her pink oVeralls had been unhooked. One of the boys, the largest in the group, was holding her as she tried in vain to get away. It looked to Tina like the boy was trying to get the other strap of the girl’s oVeralls unhooked as well.
“WHAT THE Fuck ARE YOU DOING!?!” Tina screamed in shock before she could think.
The boys jumped in surprise, and looked over at her. One of them took off running at the very site of her, and a couple more looked like they were ready to.
The boy holding the girl, however, didn’t look phased. “Mind your business!” he yelled back.
Tina peddled closer to the action as the little girl squirmed against the boy.
“What’re you doing to that girl!” Tina yelled.
“Gonna get a peak at her pussy,” the boy yelled back.
“NO!” the little girl cried. “I changed my mind! Lemmie go!!”
Tina stopped. She was a good twenty yards away from them, and could tell the boy was serious. He looked like he was 12 years old or so, roughly Joey’s age, and probably the group’s leader. The other boys were looking suspiciously at Tina but Seemed less intimidated already, their leader having displayed so much defiance.
“I’ll go get the cops!” Tina shouted. “You’ll all be in a world of trouble!”
“Go ahead,” the boy shouted back. “We’ll be gone before they get here!”
The scene before her was beginning to make more sense. The little girl had probably joked that she would show her pussy to them if she could join their group, but had lost her nerve on the way to the fort. Tina spotted the girl’s bike stuck in a bush: that, and the girl’s dusty appearance, suggested she’d tried to get away.
The girl looked desperate. She’d gotten in over her head and needed help. Tina could relate.
“I’m serious!” she tried again. “Let her go!”
None of the boys were paying attention to her anymore. The only person looking at her at all was the girl, her eyes wide and pleading for help. Tina felt frustration verging on hopelessness at the sight.
How could these boys be so MEAN?!? she thought. It occurred to her that the only boy their age she knew, Joey, would never particiPate in such a thing…
The thought of Joey suddenly gave her an idea. Before she could think she yelled, “I’ll show you mine instead!”
The boys stopped again, and looked at her. Tina swallowed, her heart racing. The boys watched her.
“You’ll show us your pussy?” the lead boy shouted, obviously intrigued.
Tina nodded. “Let her go… she’s too little, anyway! I got a real one!” To illustrate the point, Tina slid her left hand down to the bike seat, right over her crotch.
The boys spoke softly to one another for a moment. Tina watched the girl, who suddenly looked hopeful, though her eyes still streamed with tears of humiliation and fear.
“Okay!” the first boy shouted back, putting his arms around the girl’s chest to hold her tight. “Give Tommy your bike, then we let her go!”
One of the boys, Tommy, stepped toward her.
Tina walked toward the boys, aware that all of them were watching her closely. She was modestly dressed today, thank God, wearing a pair of loose fitting jeans, a blue wind-breaker jacket, and a black “Limp Bizkit” t-shirt. Her hair was tied back with a hair- tie, a few strands dangling in her face.
She studied the boys again, now that she was closer. Tommy and the lead boy appeared the oldest, probably a little older than Joey, while the rest appeared to be a year Younger. They all wore jeans and t-shirts, no jackets despite the chill air, and were dirty from riding in the woods.
“Well? Let her go!” Tina said, trying to sound authoritative.
The lead boy grinned at her nervously, then let go of the little girl. She stuMbled forward then paused, as if she wasn’t sure what to do.
“Go home,” Tina said to her, kindly. “It’ll be okay.”
The girl nodded and backed away. Tina watched as she picked her bike out of the bush, mounted it, and took off riding.
“Okay,” the lead-boy said. “Now it’s your turn!”
Tina nodded. She walked past the boys toward a fallen tree. She said, trying to sound casual, “You boys never Seen a pussy before?”
Most of the boys muMbled “No” excitedly, as if they couldn’t believe their good luck: they’d expected a little 10-year-old to give them a peak, now they had a 16-year-old about to willingly show them!
The lead boy, however, said, “Yeah! I Seen plenty before!”
Tina nodded as she sat down on the log. “”Besides your little sisters, I mean?””
The other boys giggled. The lead-boy, looking angry, responded, “Yeah! Plenty more!”
“Okay,” Tina said, grinning as she lit up a cigarette. “That’s cool. But you’re gonna See a real one now!”
Tina was surprised at her own words, but was excited to be in control again. She unbuttoned her jeans as she took a hit from her cigarette, and unzipped the front.
The boys gathered in close. There were eight of them, all vying for the best position to watch. A couple shoved at each other.
Tina stopped. “Everyone will get a look!” she said sternly. “No fighting! You, what’s your name?” she said to the lead-boy.
“You, Tommy, get the other one,” Tina said. She sat and smoked as the two kids busily untied her shoes. She WAS in control again!
She grinned slyly at the other boys. “Who wants to help with my pants?” she asked.
The boys’ hands shot up as they yelled out, “Me, me!” in excitement. Tina pointed to one of the Younger ones. His round face flushed and he grinned stupidly as he stepped forward.
Her shoes off, now, Tina gestured for the boy to grab her pant legs, which he did. She lifted her butt off the log with her hands, cigarette dangling from her lips, and the boy pulled.
In one swift motion her jeans came off, and Tina was naked from the waist down. She shivered as she sat her butt back onto the log, the cold causing goose-bumps to form on her naked thighs.
“Whoa!” the group gasped as one.
“She ain’t wearing underwear!” one of the boys pointed out.
Tina blushed slightly, having forgotten that it had been a school day which, according to her bet with Michelle, meant no panties.
“Okay,” Tina said, trying to remain casual and in control despite her sudden nudity. “Form a line!” she ordered.
The boys immediately complied. There was some shoving as the stronger boys made their way to the front, but soon a line was in position right in front of where Tina sat.
“Okay,” Tina nodded to Frank, who was the first. “Get closer… okay. Now get on your knees!”
The boy eagerly did. He was kneeling before her, his nose nearly touching the space between her closed knees. The older girl looked around at the other boys, attempted to make her nervous smile coy, then slowly spread her legs apart.
Tina reached a hand down to it, suppressing the rush of excitement she felt, then used her first two fingers to spread apart the labia. The boy made a gasp: he’d obviously never Seen a real vagina up close before. She smiled at the look on his face, not caring about how perverse the situation must look: a 16-year- old girl showing a little boy her privates.
After a few seconds Tina declared, “Okay, next!”
She moved straight down the line: each boy getting about 30-seconds to stare at her naked pussy. It gave Tina a perverse thrill to show these boys herself so crudely, especially when they made their little gasps of astonishment and disbelief.
Her teeth began to chatter from the cold air and, try as she might, she found herself unable to prevent herself from growing damp. She decided she didn’t care: first of all, these inexperienced boys probably wouldn’t notice, and second of all, she was way too turned on to care about much anything!
One of the Younger boys, during his turn, tried to reach out and touch her. She slapped away his hand, mostly because she figured it was unfair to let this one get a feel when the others hadn’t. The boy had grinned at her, leaned in closer instead, and whispered something.
“What’d you say?” she asked, finding her voice strained.
“Nuttin’,” he grinned sheepishly. “I just think it’s real pretty!”
When the last boy was Done Tina found herself not wanting it to be over. Emotionally, she felt like she’d just had sex but hadn’t cum.
The boys were still standing around, watching her, as she lit up another cigarette. She made no move to put her pants back on. In fact, she found herself eyeing them playfully when she noticed that most of them sported little erections in their pants.
“I got an idea,” Tina said, her heart suddenly pounding in her chest. The boys all froze, listening with interest.
“I want to See what you got, too,” she smiled.
The boys looked uncertain, probably too eMbarrassed to get naked in front of each other.
“I’ll tell you what,” Tina said. “Whoever has the biggest one can touch my pussy…”
A couple of the boys, looking too eMbarrassed, shook their heads and made excuses, then left. The other six remained.
“How will you tell whose is biggest?” Frank asked, uncertain.
“A girl can tell,” Tina grinned. “Come on, Don’t be babies!”
The remaining boys looked at each other nervously, but had begun unzipping their pants already. They made stupid, nervous jokes to each other, then stood awkwardly with their pants around their ankles.
Tina watched excitedly: most were lightly fuzzed with the beginning of puberty, but a couple were still completely bald. All of them were small compared to, say, Leon, but Tina didn’t care. She found herself growing wet at the site of the six Young cocks hanging out before her.
Tina stood up and walked up and down the row of boys. She bent over to more closely examine a few, something she found exhilarating! She’d squat slightly, not caring that her pussy widened when she did, and say things like “Hmmm…” and “I dunno…”.
The truth was, she wasn’t really paying much attention to the sizes. She was just enthralled!
Finally she stopped at Tommy. “Yours is definitely the biggest!” she declared.
“Yeah!” Tommy nodded.
“Sure,” Frank shrugged.
“The rest of you better leave,” Tina said. “That girl might send cops, and they’ll be lookin’ for a group!”
Frank nodded his agreement, and soon most of the boys had filed away in disappointment, mounting their bikes and riding slowly away. The truth of the matter was, Tina didn’t really think that little girl would send anybody: she just felt she could be more “exploratory” if the boys didn’t have their friends in audience.
When the other boys were out of site, Tina took a seat again on the log. “Okay,” she said, “each of you sit next to me.”
Frank and Tommy quickly complied.
She started at his touch, so inexperienced and unsure. She nodded encouragement. “It’s okay, that’s good! You ever feel a girl down there before, Frank?”
“No,” he gasped, his eyes locked on the site of his hand cupping the 16-year-old’s pussy.
“You’re doing well,” Tina sighed. She relaxed and let the boy explore her. She was very damp now, something Frank quickly learned when his finger slid deeper between the folds of her labia.
“Oh,” Tina started. “Gently, Frank… just rub your finger up and down the slit…”
“When can I go?” Tommy asked imPatiently.
“You boys learn quick!” she added, boosting their confidence.
The boys alternated their explorations of her teenage vagina as Tina gave them instructions. Soon, she had gotten the two boys to unwittingly get her to the verge of Orgasm.
She squirmed her naked butt on the rough bark of the log, now, immense pleasure rolling across her Young body. “You can press it in,” she gasped when Tommy, whose turn it was, reached the hole of her vagina.
He quickly complied and Tina made a long, low mewing noise.
“I wanna try!” Frank yelled, pushing his friend’s hand away from her.
Tina didn’t care, as soon it was Frank’s finger squirming up inside her pussy. He was rougher than his friend, but Tina didn’t care.
“Oh God, yeah, you boys are good!” Tina panted. She was having a hard time sitting still, her body writhing in place as the boys penetrated her damp vagina.
“Hey!” he gasped, jumping away.
“It… it’s okay,” Tina panted. “Let me do that for you…”
Tommy swallowed and resumed his seat right next to her. Again she reached out, this time gently wrapping her hand around his penis. She shuddered at the feeling of his little meMber in her hand, then slowly began to jack Him off.
Of course, Frank wanted that, too, and Tina complied. She wrapped her other hand around his small shaft and gently stroked Him, too. Soon she was jerking them both as the boys alternated their fingering of her hole.
The boys, she quickly discovered, didn’t take long. Tommy was first: his boy-cum shot out of the head of his penis without warning, and what was left dribbled down her hand as she continued to jerk. Frank quickly followed suit and his cum, too, shot out into the dirt then leaked into her fist.
Right then she came, just as Tommy tried to pull his finger away from her pussy. She stopped Him, gripping his hand forcefully with her cum-stained hands, forcing his finger to remain up inside her. She ground herself against his finger, practically masturbating herself with it.
The two boys stood, suddenly looking eMbarrassed, and pulled their pants back on. Tina just sat there feeling sublime, and lit yet another cigarette.
“Thanks, boys,” she said softly.
“Yeah,” Tommy nodded to her.
Frank grinned. “Thank you,” he said.
They headed over toward their bikes and got on. Frank peddled over to her, and stopped. He looked at her with a nasty little expression.
“So, you’re what a slut’s like, huh?”
Tina’s eyes widened in surprise. Before she could respond the two boys rode away quickly, their laughter filling the air.
She shook her head in disgust. Fucking assholes!
What do you expect? she thought. They’re just kids!
Tina sighed deeply, the usual feelings of guilt this time being suppressed by the notion that she’d Done a good deed: she’d saved that little girl from those little pricks.
Tina quickly dressed, then got back on her bike. She didn’t want to go home. She didn’t want to stay in the woods, or else she might start to feel guilty, and she was in no mood for that: she wanted to feel sorry for herself, for getting hit by her dad.
She rode off toward the other side of the woods, which would take about a half an hour to get to. Once there, she decided, she’d go over to Michelle’s house. Maybe even See if she could spend the Night.
I’m not a slut, she thought to herself again. I’m a hero! I saved that girl…
Chapter 4: Tina Gets a Job
Tina was standing in the middle of Holiday Appliance, the store she’d worked at off-and-on for three years, beginning to feel desperate.
She’d gone straight from the woods to Michelle’s house only to find that her best friend would be gone for the Night over at her dad’s house. Her mom had let her use the phone to call home, however, and Tina had spoken briefly with her dad.
He was still angry, and now he was really drunk, too. He’d told her that she was a “selFish little girl” and that she wasn’t welcome back until she got Him his $150. Tina had tried pleading with Him but had been unsuccessful. He’d made up his mind and managed to call her a “stupid spoiled bitch” and “worthless little girl” before she hung up on Him.
Tina almost started crying right then and there, except she didn’t want Michelle’s mom to know what was going on. She had already displayed suspicion over Tina’s bruised face, even though Tina had explained it as a fall from her bike.
She’d thanked Michelle’s mom and then taken off for her friend Length’s house. He didn’t live far from Michelle and might have been able to loan her some money. Unfortunately, she discovered, he was out with his girlfriend and wouldn’t be back until later.
Tina was desperate to get the money. She was afraid that her dad was really serious, and that he may hurt her again if she showed up without it. It angered her to no end to be so afraid, but didn’t know what else to do. Where could she go, if she couldn’t go home?
Suddenly feeling very alone, Tina had headed over toward Holiday’s. She’d been working there under-the- table since she was thirteen and was hoping her boss, Mr. Slenderman, would give her an advance on her next paycheck.
Presently Mr. Slenderman, a short fat man without a hair on his head, was saying, “Forget it, Tina! I’m not advancing you money when you’re not working!”
“Please!” she pleaded, too loudly. They were in the Television section of the store and there were seVeral customers around. Mr. Slenderman was busy scanning boxes with an inventory scanner. “I’ll work this weekend, I–”
“You had the chance to work the last two weeks!” he suddenly snapped. “I offered– no, begged you to work during the holiday’s. YOU said no.”
“I was… I needed a break…” she stammered.
He shrugged, turning away from her again to read the side of a large Sony Television set. “We all need breaks. You had two weeks off of school and could have helped out around here.”
Tina took a deep breath, trying to stay calm. She felt like she was going to cry, or scream, or both. She said, “Please, I swear I’ll work every weekend…”
He turned to face her again. He Seemed to notice the desperation on her Young face, and though he hadn’t commented on it, the bruise as well. “This is what I can do,” he sighed. “Work the registers Saturday and Sunday, and I’ll get you paid at the end of each shift. Cash. Okay?”
Tina shook her head in disbelief. “No! I need the money now, didn’t you hear me!?”
A couple of customers turned to look at her, and Mr. Slenderman noticed. “Quiet down!” he hissed. “That isn’t going to happen! I Don’t give advances–”
“I’ve worked here for three Fucking years!” she yelled.
She’d snapped. This was her last resort, and he was turning her down?
Mr. Slenderman smiled at the curious customers, then grabbed Tina by her shoulder. “Look! Calm down right now or you’re NEVER working here again!”
She turned and stormed out, heart racing, tears now flowing down her face.
Once outside she went over to her bike and lit a cigarette. She looked through the window into the store and saw Mr. Slenderman, along with a couple of his employees, watching her with their arms crossed over their chests. She took a hit from her smoke then flipped them off again. She noticed Mr. Slenderman grab a phone and begin dialing.
Probably calling the cops, Tina figured. She didn’t really care at this point.
There was nothing else she could do now. Michelle might have had the money, or if not, let her spend the Night there. But she was at her dad’s. Lengths would definitely have had the money and would probably have loaned it to her, but he’d been gone, too. And now her job, where she’d worked for three years, wouldn’t give her one lousy advance. What could she do?
A customer exited the store, then, and began heading over toward her. She eyed Him suspiciously, afraid for a moment he might be an off-duty cop or something. She was ready to jump on her bike and ride off if need be.
“Hey, Tina is it?” the large man asked. He was about 6’2″ tall and thick: not overly muscular, but definitely strong. He was wearing a nice leather jacket, jeans, and had his thick black hair pulled back in a ponytail.
“Yeah, who’re you!” she shot back at Him.
He held up his hands and smiled. “Calm down!” he said. “I’m not gonna hurt ya! I just couldn’t help but overhear your… conversation… with your boss.”
“Ex-boss,” Tina said flatly. She turned away from the stranger and wiped the tears from her eyes. She was still shaking with anger and grief and felt uncomfortable to be Seen like this.
“Yeah, ex-boss,” he grinned. “Look, I just figured I might help you out, is all. What do you need the money for?”
Tina glared at Him. “None of your business,” she said.
“Alright,” he sighed. He reached into his jacket and produced a wallet, and began Pulling out crisp bills.
Tina’s eyes widened at the site. This guy had a lot of money, more money than she’d ever Seen on one person! She began to feel hopeful…
“There,” he said, holding out a bunch of 20’s to her. “Take it.”
She just stared at the money, then at Him, then at the money again. She didn’t know what to say.
“Go on,” he urged her. “Take it, now, before someone Sees.”
Suddenly she grabbed it from his hand, without thinking. A dozen emotions went through her mind ranging from relief to suspicion as she quickly counted the cash.
Two-hundred dollars. Ten twenty-dollar bills. And so easily given… she was smiling openly as she counted it again.
“That’ll help you?” the man grinned at her.
She pushed the money into her purse and looked at Him again suspiciously. “Why’re you givin’ me it?”
“Just to help out,” he said. He glanced back over his shoulder into the store, where Mr. Slenderman was still watching Tina. “We’d better get out of here,” the man said. “Cops are probably coming. Your boss was pissed.
“Have you eaten?”
Tina shook her head. “Why?” she asked.
“Let’s get something to eat. I wanna talk to you a little… Why Don’t you put your bike in my truck, and we go over to Applebee’s?”
Tina swallowed hard. She felt suspicious, but thankful, of the man. Erring on the side of caution, however, she said, “How ’bout I just meet you there?”
“Alright, suit yourself,” he said. “I’ll wait for you there.”
He gave her another smile, and Tina decided he wasn’t entirely ugly, though his face wasn’t exactly handsome. He backed away from her, then turned and headed into the parking lot.
Once he was gone Tina jumped on her bike and took off. She thought of just going home and ending this crummy day and forgetting the generous stranger, but decided against it. Not only was she hungry, but she figured it’d be rude to ditch such a nice guy. She had suspicions about his reason for being nice, sure, but what was the harm in talking to Him in a public restaurant?
Twenty minutes later she pulled into the Applebee’s parking lot. It was busy since the dinner rush had just hit. Tina locked her bike to the flagpole outside the restaurant and walked quickly inside.
“I was afraid you might ditch me,” the man said.
She didn’t respond. She didn’t even look at Him, but began studying the menu. For some reason she was felt very nervous and awkward.
A waitress came over and Tina ordered a Coke. Then, finally, she said to the man, “What’s your name?”
He grinned. “Call me Razor,” he said. “And you’re Tina… ?”
“Carlson,” she responded. She looked Him over again, and without his jacket on she saw that her suspicions had been correct: he was a strong looking man with a broad chest and thick arms, but he wasn’t exactly toned. This was a guy who was strong out of necessity, not because he was trying to look like Mr. Universe.
He also appeared older, now, in the light of the restaurant. She’d figured before that he was in his early-30’s but now decided he was probably closer to 40. His eyes were small and intense, and he had a large, flat nose and a wide mouth. He looked like he could be part Italian.
The two of them spoke of general things at first, Tina telling Him about school and her friends, her hopes for college. It comforted her to talk about normal things, and soon she was no longer feeling nervous.
He, in turn, told her that he had a house outside of town, but was vague about the details of his work. He spoke casually with her, joking occasionally to make her laugh. She decided that he probably was a genuinely nice guy.
Tina had ordered a steak and it had been delicious. She hadn’t realized how hungry she’d been until it was placed in front of her, and now that she was Done eating, she felt wonderfully stuffed.
Just as she began thinking about how many hours of aerobics she might have to do to work it off, Razor asked her, “So, why did you need the money, Tina?”
“Drugs?” he asked bluntly.
Her eyes widened. “No!” she said. She lit up a cigarette, shaking her head. “Definitely not!”
“Nothing wrong with it if it had been,” he shrugged. “A lot of girls like coke and stuff, really expensive…”
She felt like he was testing her. Looking directly into his eyes she said, “It’s not drugs. I never even Done any like that… I smoke weed a little, that’s all.”
He nodded. “Okay. Well, I’m gonna be blunt with you now. Do you know why I gave you that money?”
Tina froze, suddenly feeling nervous again. Here it comes, she thought.
“I gave you that money because it’s nothing to me. To me, my partners, and to all my girls, $150 is small potatoes.”
Tina eyed Him. “Your… girls?” she asked carefully.
He nodded. Lowering his voice he said, “Ever heard of EZ’s, over by the freeway?”
Tina nodded. Everyone knew of EZ’s, at least she figured everyone did. It was a small, sleazy stripper- bar at the edge of town, right near the expressway. It was very popular at her trailer park since it was the closest bar like it around.
“I own it,” the man said. “I own it, with a couple partners, and we do real well.”
“Okay,” Tina said. “That’s… cool, I guess.”
“I was wondering if you want a job,” Razor finally asked.
Tina’s jaw dropped. “Me!?” she said, a little too loudly. “Strip? No, I couldn’t–”
Razor was shaking his head. “No, no, not to strip, you’re too Young. Maybe in a couple years. But there are more ways… better ways… to make money at my bar. Especially for a cute little thing like you.”
She blushed in eMbarrassment, just as her pulse quickened. “Like how?” she asked.
The man shrugged. “Ever blown a guy for money?” he asked.
Tina grunted in surprise. “Uh, no!” she exclaimed. She shifted nervously in her seat.
The man, dead serious, asked, “Would you?”
Tina suddenly realized that she should be getting up from the table, maybe slapping the guy for suggesting what he had, and storming out. But she didn’t. Instead her curiosity took over. “For how much?” she asked.
Tina’s eyes widened. That Seemed like a lot of money just for giving head!
“… and a lot more, too, if you did more.”
Tina’s mind spun. He was basically offering her a job being a prostitute, yet somehow, she wasn’t disgusted. And it wasn’t just the greed, either. There was something about what he was suggesting that Seemed almost… exciting.
“I dunno,” she said quickly. “I mean… what would that, you know… make me?”
“Look,” Razor said, for the first time so far sounding a little irritated. “I know you’re not a virgin, just by lookin’ at you. Probably Fucked a few teenage boys, maybe a couple men, right? All I’m saying is you could make money doing the exact same thing. It wouldn’t ‘make you’ anything, except maybe the richest girl in your grade.”
Tina nodded slowly. She began to think of school again, her plans for the future, getting out of the trailer… A good amount of money could definitely expedite those plans.
“Can I think about it?” she asked sheepishly.
He smiled again. “Sure,” he said. He went into his back pocket and pulled out a business card, and slid it across the table to her. “The bar’s nuMber is on that. When you call, just ask for me.”
Tina took the card, studied it, then placed it in her purse.
It surprised Tina that the idea of prostituting herself didn’t disgust her all that much. If it paid well, that is, how bad could it be? She could make some good money doing something… exciting… And it would be on her terms, too!
“Uhm,” she asked, not looking Him in the eye. She decided to ask point-blank the question that had been in her mind since he’d handed her the money. “Did you want… you know… something toNight? For that money, I mean?”
“Are you offering?” he asked.
Tina shrugged. She wasn’t sure if she was or not.
“The money’s a gift,” he said, finally, standing up. “Let me just give you a ride home now, okay?”
Tina stood up with Him as he dropped two 20’s on the table. She followed Him out of the restaurant, feeling a little confused, very relieved at having the money, somewhat excited, and sort of disgusted with herself all at the same time.
She unlocked her bike and followed the man to his truck, a large SUV. He picked up her bike and with no effort hoisted it into the back.
She got into the passenger side of the truck. It was really nice: leather seats, fully loaded with a sunroof, auto-everything and a CD player. She was impressed.
He really must make a lot of money, she thought.
She gave Him directions to her trailer home and he took off down the main road toward it. The ride was dark, the sun having set. It was nearly eight o’ clock.
As they neared the turnoff toward her home, he suddenly said, “Hang on a sec.” Then he made a sudden turn down a small dirt road which led into the woods: the same woods Tina had earlier jerked off two boys in, she remeMbered with a pang of guilt.
I saved a little girl! she reminded herself.
“Where are we going?” she asked, then, feeling nervous.
He didn’t reply. The truck heaved and lurched down the little-worn Path until they reached a small dirt clearing. He threw the truck into park and turned off its headlights.
“But the money was a gift…” she started.
She thought for a moment as she stared at the floor of the SUV. The temptation was definitely there: to get a lot of money, to get away from her dad, away from the trailer. That money in his wallet, it was so much! Yet to Him, so little…
She could have as much one day. But the idea of prostituting herself… it was strangely exciting, yet so degrading and wrong!
She needed time to think. She didn’t want to burn any bridges, but she didn’t want to make a commitment now. So, finally, the teenage girl made up her mind: “Okay,” she decided. “I’ll… let you See me, naked, now… I Don’t care. But this Don’t mean I definitely want the job, okay?”
He nodded. “Just relax. You’re a worrier, aren’t you?”
She shot Him a look with her eyes wide open.
There was a relaxed smile on his face. “No worries, Tina, no worries… It’s no big deal. Just take off your shirt.”
She began to slowly nod her head. Taking a deep breath, she slid out of her windbreaker, staring at the floor once again. He was right: what was the big deal? She’d just get naked, let Him See… and besides, she felt resigned to do this, if only to pay back the money he’d given her. It was why she’d asked back at Applebee’s. Nothing in life was free!
After her jacket was off she felt bolder somehow. She quickly removed her Limp-Bizkit t-shirt and placed it on the floor like it was no big deal, though suddenly she was wearing nothing but a bra in front of a total stranger.
He whistled. “Damn, girl, you are tiny!” he said. He turned on the dome light and studied her in its glow. “You look good, too! Work out?”
She nodded, feeling a little flattered that he’d noticed. “Yeah, aerobics… all the time.”
“It shows,” he said appreciatively. “Now, let’s See the rest.”
She nodded. She was beginning to feel somewhat aroused by being told what to do for a change. It reminded her of when she’d been dating Leon, when he’d whisper to her at the movies to jerk Him off or something, how she’d always eagerly comply no matter what the situation was.
Quickly she kicked off her shoes and then, in turn, her jeans. She was now wearing only her bra and socks, and the cool leather of the seat made her skin tingle all over.
“No panties?” he said in surprise. “Damn, but I can pick ’em. Take the bra off, now, let’s See your tits.”
She blushed slightly. “They’re, uh, not too much…” she admitted, brushing away a strand of her blonde hair as she spoke.
“It’s okay,” he replied. “I Don’t expect much.”
A pang of eMbarrassment hit her at this: she knew she was small on top, but hated hearing it! But, confident that she looked better unrestricted then he may have imagined, she leaned forward and reached behind her back and unclasped her bra. She leaned back again and pulled it off, dropping it to the floor of the truck with the rest of her clothes.
“Nice, nice little titties,” he said absentmindedly.
His words were disappointing. She’d hoped he’d be more impressed…
Suddenly he reached out and ran the back of his hand over her left breast.
She jumped slightly at the touch. “I, uh,” she stuttered, trying to remain casual, “wish they were a little bigger… my friend Terri, hers are real big and–”
“No,” he shook his head. “They look fine. Just like a little teenager like you should have… these tits will make us a lot of money…”
She swallowed again, her hands playing nervously with themselves as he cupped her breast and squeezed it. The feeling of his warm hand on her cool flesh made her tingle all over, but made her stomach lurch in surprise.
“I, sort of…” she began again. “I need to get home soon, I think… I have homework and my dad–”
“Just a minute,” he breathed. He’d leaned over near her and was inhaling deeply from her hair. “You smell good… a little smoky, but good.”
She nodded. She began to treMble when his left hand slid down her flat tummy, right down to between her legs.
“Need to get a feel… spread a little,” he ordered.
Without thinking, she complied. It was obvious now what he wanted to do, and despite her inhibitions, felt that she had no real choice in the matter. She spread her legs apart absentmindedly as she stared at his hand, still firmly on her tit.
To her pleasant surprise, she found herself relaxing all over. This man was so in control of her Young body: telling it what to do with both word and touch. She was getting turned on. When his free hand slid between her spread legs she tilted her head back and sighed.
“I’m just gonna finger you for a minute, See how you react,” he said softly.
She nodded in response, her breathing growing deep.
His thick forefinger slid up and down her slit expertly, and she slid her butt forward a bit in her seat to help Him. Suddenly she realized she’d grown slick already when his finger pushed against her small clitty and rubbed furiously.
“Ohhhh…” she breathed.
“You like that?” he whispered into her ear.
“Mmmm hmmm…” she panted. No sense in lying, she thought.
He continued rubbing against her clit rapidly as a smile spread across her face and then quickly turned into an “o” as she began to moan.
He was leaning over her, not touching her anymore expect between her legs, and she could feel Him staring down at her. Her body was shaking violently now as waves of pleasure rippled from her pussy.
Suddenly he stopped and reached over to her right, next to the seat. Before she could respond to the sudden lack of stimulus between her legs she felt herself being lowered back slowly: he was tilting the seat back.
When the seat was down as far as it would go, he leaned away from her again. “Get on your knees,” he ordered.
Her body sexually charged now, she didn’t hesitate. She sat up in the seat, looking at Him with a wanton expression mixed with confusion on her face. That’s when she noticed that his pants were unDone, and a large erection was sticking out from between his legs.
It was the biggest cock she’d ever Seen and her eyes widened at the sight. It was at least nine inches long and as thick around as her wrist. He was stroking it slowly as he stared at her with his small, penetrating eyes.
Quickly, she scraMbled to comply with his order. She turned around until she was on her knees in the passenger seat.
Once she was firmly in place on all fours, Razor began to position Himself behind her. It was difficult given the small space, but he managed to get behind her so that the head of his cock was pressed against the hole of her vagina.
Gripping the headrest of the chair with her hands she said, “Be careful…”
“I will,” he grinned.
Just as she braced herself for it he began pressing his cock against her. She gasped at its size: she couldn’t imagine it fitting in! But he pressed unceasingly, pushing it hard against the opening of her hole. She moaned in pain and discomfort as he struggled to get it to enter her.
She felt Him grab her ass cheeks and push them apart. She tried to help by sliding her knees farther to either side, but there just wasn’t enough room.
Then, all of a sudden, she felt her hole finally relent at the intrusion.
“AH!” he gasped from behind her.
She squealed at the sensation of his large meMber finally pressing inside her.
To her dismay he didn’t stop to let her pussy get used to his girth. She cringed in pain as it pushed farther up inside. Suddenly she got an idea from a porno she’d Seen once, and reached her right hand back under her body between her legs. She began to furiously rub at her clit, trying to get herself more wet.
The plan worked twofold: her pussy began to moisten-up even more, while the self-stimulus began to replace the penetration’s pain with pleasure. She was breathing heavily, now, in relief and desire as his cock slid into her from behind.
Finally he’d gotten the entire length of his shaft inside her and now he was Fucking in and out of her slowly. She felt bloated from his size: she’d Fucked guys doggy-style before, but had never once had a cock so big! Soon, her pleasure intensified and she began to moan in time with his thrusts.
The idea that he wasn’t wearing a condom suddenly entered her mind, but she didn’t really care. This was a good hard Fuck, something she desperately wanted! Her body was charged and ready to explode and nothing would keep her from wanting that, now!
She felt a small Orgasm ripple across her body and she mewed in pleasure. She collapsed forward on the seat, her small tits crushing against the chair. She had lost the strength in her arms to hold herself up.
His hands still gripped her ass as he slapped his dick in and out of her tight pussy in a furious, relentless motion.
“Like it doggy-style?” he panted between thrusts. “You like getting Fucked from behind?”
“Hmmm hmmm!” she groaned. Her heart was racing and she could feel her all-too sensitive pussy getting ready for another hard cum…
“Bet you do… bet you’d like it in the ass, too, huh?”
“Oh God!” she moaned. Sweat had formed on her face and her whole body felt rubbery. Her knees were chaffing against the leather seat as they slid back and forth on the seat.
Never before had she been Fucked so expertly… or so forcefully!
“P-please,” she whined, gasping despite herself. “J- just keep… f-Fucking me… like this…”
He didn’t respond. And then she felt something, his thuMb, press against her tiny ass hole.
She yelped. “Ah ohhh!”
Her exhausted body came alive again and she began to writhe desperately. She’d never had anything placed inside her… there… before! The feeling of his thuMb violating her like this was so degrading!
And then, just as she’d feared, she felt his cock pull out of her cunt. She grunted at the sensation, then squealed in pain as he pressed it against her small anal-opening.
“Gotta teach ya,” he mused from behind. “You’ll like it…”
“No, please, no!” she cried pitifully.
She was struggling forcefully against Him, now, all desire to reach a good climax gone. She didn’t want this! It was so sick, and he was so big: it would hurt so bad!
Her cries turned into wHimpering as he pressed his dick into her ass, finally. It didn’t take long: his cock was slick with her own juices and he was putting intense pressure on her sphincter. He just kept pressing and pressing as she squirmed in pain until she screamed into the headrest: the head of his dick had forced its way up her ass. The penetration was rough and her body cramped up in pain.
“Relax, shh, relax,” he said from behind her. “Just relax and take it…”
She tried to do as he said but her survival instincts kept kicking in. She bucked her body wildly back and it took his powerful hands to hold the Young teenager in place.
And then she began to sob. She wHimpered Pathetically as her attempts to stop Him came to a halt. There was no use. Her body sort of collapsed, and her knees even began to slide back on the seat, as she endured the raping of her ass.
But then something strange happened: once his shaft got halfway into her, it was as if her ass finally understood what was going on. She felt her sphincter relax and suck his dick further inside, which sent a surprising wave of pleasure up through her.
“There we go,” she heard Razor sigh from behind. “You got it now…”
When he pressed forward again, she moaned in delight.
It came to a stop just when she didn’t think she could take it anymore: whether he’d run out of room or he’d gotten it all the way up her she didn’t know. All she did know was that strange, semi-painful waves of pleasure were emanating from his cock now and it was unlike anything she’d ever felt.
He began Fucking her ass after a brief rest. Each thrust caused her to cry out in pleasure, and soon he was thrusting in and out of her teenage butt with the same momentum he’d had for her pussy. She gasped and moaned and her Young taut body gyrated at the violation, the unspeakable pleasure intensifying by the second.
“Gonna be my whore?” he asked breathlessly. It was almost a declaration.
“My little whore…” he declared.
The Fucking of her ass was like another world for Tina. She found herself clinching her sphincter around his cock to make herself even tighter, wanton desire taking over all her instincts.
She didn’t want to answer. Because she did want it inside: she wanted to feel his sperm swim up into her anus. Her carnal mind wanted everything, all of it, now! But instead of replying she just gasped loudly and bore down for an Orgasm she couldn’t have conceived of before!
And then, as he hammered his cock home, her body quaked in an Orgasmic explosion. She was cumming so hard it was scary: her screams of delight were also cries of fear.
And his cock erupted inside her, sending her over the edge into a full-body Orgasm.
When it was Done, he slid over into his own seat. She just collapsed forward again, this time fully, and panted in disbelief.
A million thoughts were going through her head, now. Mostly disbelief: she couldn’t believe herself, the situation, or how good getting Fucked anally had been! She found herself smiling, and had to stop herself from giggling: she felt stoned!
Razor began rubbing her back gently. He said, “Feel okay?”
“My ass hurts,” she managed to say, softly.
He grinned. “That’s okay. It’ll get easier.”
She nodded. Then, exhaustedly, she reached over to her right and leaned the seat forward again so that she was sitting upright.
He talked low enough that Tina couldn’t hear Him. She didn’t really care: right now she needed a cigarette.
After lighting it up she leaned back and puffed away in the SUV. She felt so relaxed, now, though her poor little butt did hurt. After she was Done smoking she slowly got dressed: her clothes would be stained with cum but she didn’t care. She didn’t feel like cleaning herself right now.
“Okay, let’s go,” Razor said after hanging up the phone.
She nodded. The SUV, which had been running the whole time, suddenly lurched into reverse and soon they were on their way.
Razor talked almost nonstop the rest of the drive, but Tina wasn’t paying much attention. She just kept thinking of what she’d Done, trying to reconcile her self-respect with her recent actions. This was worse than what she’d Done with Leon, she realized, yet she didn’t feel as guilty this time…
When they finally pulled in front of her trailer Razor said, “You live in this shithole?”
She nodded, not knowing how to respond. It really was a shithole!
He shook his head. “When you start working for me, we’ll have you out of her in a month. Trust me. Oh, that reminds me, here.”
He reached into his pocket and handed her three crumpled bills. They were $50’s.
Tina looked surprised. “What’s this for?” she asked as she took the money.
“You gotta get paid,” he said. When she didn’t appear to understand he continued, “For the Fuck. Anal and vaginal… $150’s your split.”
She nodded slowly. “Thanks,” she muttered.
“So, yeah,” he said getting out of the SUV. Tina followed suit. “Once your eye gets better give me a call.”
He lifted her bike out of the back of his vehicle and held it out for her. She grabbed it with shaking arms.
She nodded to Him.
“Alright, later,” he declared. Tina watched as he got back into the SUV and drove away.
She stared at the black SUV until it was gone. She looked back at the $150 in her hand, then shoved it into her purse.
He’d given her $200 as a gift earlier. He’d just given her $150 for a Fuck. It was no longer a matter of becoming something she wasn’t if she took his job, she realized.
She already was a prostitute.
Sighing deeply she made her way to her small trailer home, wanting nothing more than to get to bed so she could digest all this.
Once inside the home she saw her dad, a tall strongly built man with a large beer-belly, passed out in his ratty recliner before the Television set. A hockey game was playing.
She tried to sneak past Him but he woke up.
“Whatta you doin’ here?” he asked, voice slurred.
She faced Him. “I’m home…”
“What happened to yer face?” he asked, sounding genuinely surprised.
He looked at the money in confusion, then at her, then grabbed the money. “So you got it, huh?”
Tears began to well in her eyes. She nodded.
“Good, good… teach ya ‘sponsibility. Don’t go takin’ my beer…”
She turned away and began marching to her room when he said, “Take care of dat eye!”
Chapter 5: Tina Doubled
Tina didn’t go to school on Tuesday. She didn’t go on Wednesday. And she didn’t plan on going today.
Tuesday morning her dad woke her up pounding on her bedroom door and yelling that she’d missed the school bus. She managed to make up an excuse about it being a half day so that he’d leave her alone. She didn’t want to go to school: she felt like total shit both physically and mentally. Physically, her eye was still throbbing in pain and her ass was sore from the Fucking the previous Night. Mentally, well, she felt like she’d Done the worst thing ever with Razor: that she’d been a whore for Him and had reduced herself to a complete and utter slut. She felt miserable.
Thankfully her dad left a little after that. He wouldn’t be back until Sunday since he was on the Texas route this week, shipping God knew what for the company he trucked for. She was glad. Him being gone meant she could stay home and feel sorry for herself without interruption.
She didn’t do much of anything that day and, in fact, didn’t do much of anything at all until Thursday morning. She awoke feeling a bit better about everything and even managed to eat a light breakfast.
An hour later she stepped out of the shower stall feeling positively rejuvenated. She’d taken a shower on Tuesday at one point but that had been out of sheer necessity: this one had actually been enjoyable. She decided not to change into clothes and instead kept her bathrobe on as she strolled into the kitchen to call her friend Michelle.
When Michelle answered Tina said, “Hey! Are you at school?”
“Tina? Yeah, of course I am! Why aren’t you? Didn’t you get my messages?”
Tina looked over at the answering machine. Sure enough there were nine messages there. “No, I been sick,” she lied. “Have I missed much?”
“Not really… well, yeah, sort of! The semester just began, Tina! You’re gonna have to talk to your teachers…”
“I know,” Tina sighed. “I’ll be there tomorrow. I feel better today… anyway, though, what about that party over at your sister’s tomorrow? Is that still going on?”
“Yeah!” Michelle said, sounding excited. “Lengths is still driving, and I think it’ll just be me, you, and Him, though. No one else really wants to come…”
Tina felt her eye. It would still be noticeable the next day but didn’t look as bad anymore. “Okay, sounds good…”
“Cool,” Michelle said. “Lengths and I are gonna get some weed after school tomorrow so we can smoke on the way there. Oh, and we have to all chip in for beer. Lengths’ brother is buying us a case of Labatt’s… eight dollars a person, I think.”
“Okay,” Tina said. “Are you gonna be on the bus tomorrow?”
“Yeah,” Michelle said distractedly. “Look, I gotta run, class is starting… I’ll See you on the bus! Bye!”
“Bye,” Tina replied.
The fact was, Tina thought as she put down the phone, she didn’t really want to go to this party. It was over at Michelle’s older sister’s house in the city, and would be the first college-age party Tina had ever attended. She wouldn’t know anybody except Lengths and Michelle, and they would all be out of place: everybody would See them as the “high school kids”.
After she got off the phone Tina finally listened to the messages on the answering machine she’d been ignoring the last two days. Two were from her dad: brief little messages telling her that he was in Mississippi, then Louisiana. Two others were from the school, informing her parents that she’d missed class, and the others were all from Michelle asking what was up.
Tina knew that school policy would mean she’d need a note to get to class the next day, since she’d just had three unexcused absences in a row. But she didn’t want to worry about that right now… she was feeling good for the first time since her dad had hit her, and she wanted to celebrate.
She decided to work out. She quickly threw on a pair of shorts and a tight t-shirt, then jumped in front of the Television and began doing aerobics. She thought of her new classes as she did, and her plans for summer now that school was halfway through for the year. She couldn’t wait for summer: she’d spend as much time as she could at the beach. Hopefully she could get her driver’s license, too, once she earned enough money for the classes.
How am I going to earn the money, though? she thought, remeMbering that she’d quit her job. She thought of Razor briefly then shook her head.
Then she started thinking about Leon. She hadn’t spoken to Him since having sex with Him in the darkroom and was almost disappointed by this. Part of her had wished he had called, or grabbed her in the hallway again, or anything! It wasn’t that she liked Him, though. It was just that she liked the way he Fucked! She wasn’t in love with Him, but she was horny for Him! She started thinking of the feeling of his dick in her as she jogged in place, remeMbering how slutty she’d been for Him during their last encounter.
Suddenly she stopped jogging, trying to catch her breath.
I’m not gonna get any exercise Done, thinking like this! she thought.
She glanced over at the door guiltily, a lewd idea having entered her brain. Quickly she made up her mind.
She ran to her dad’s bedroom. It was a little bigger than hers but not by much, and it was littered with dirty clothes and other garbage. She walked over to his closet, opened it, then reached for a video on the top shelf. There were a lot of them, too: all pornos.
She returned to the living room and closed the blinds to the small windows, locked the door, then popped the tape into the VCR. She stepped into the kitchen and grabbed a beer from the fridge, so excited now she didn’t care that they were her dad’s, then returned to the living room and plopped down into her dad’s recliner. She grabbed the remote and started the tape.
A wry smile crossed her face when the tape started: “Cider House Sluts” was the title. She gulped down some beer as the movie began.
Tina fast forwarded. She usually liked the lesbian scenes but right now she wanted to fantasize about cock. She hit play again when the scene cut to a well- built man in a cheap “farm boy” outfit.
Soon, the 16-year-old girl spread her legs apart in the recliner and began rubbing herself through her tight shorts. She sighed wantonly as she watched the supposed farmer-boy begin to Fuck one of the women, who Seemed to be enjoying his cock immensely.
She slid her hand under her shorts now and shuddered when she made contact with her Young pussy. She slowly began to rub her finger down the length of her labia, up to her clit, then down again. She squirmed her butt involuntarily as she did this.
slowly she pressed her finger, now slick with her own juices, into the hole of her vagina. She sighed audibly at the sensation as she stared at the lewd scene on the screen before her.
“Oh God,” she panted. She was breathing deeply as sparks of pleasure radiated from her pussy. She felt the Orgasm quickly build to the point of exploding! She couldn’t believe it was happening so fast…
Suddenly, though, she was ignoring the video and thinking about Razor. About how he had Fucked her so relentlessly in her Young butt, then paid her for the act afterward. For a moment it sickened her that she would fantasize about that, especially after three days of being miserable because of it, but she couldn’t help herself: it was incredibly arousing!
Just when she was about to cum, however, there was a loud knock at the door.
Tina pulled her hand back in a flash and flicked off the Television. For a brief moment she wondered if it might be Joey, and lewd thoughts of what’s she’d do if it was crossed into her horny mind. She shook them away and stood up.
She peeked through the blinds of the window and immediately saw that it wasn’t her 12-year-old neighbor. Instead, a big black Lincoln Continental she didn’t recognize was parked out front.
Still panting from the building Orgasm that had been denied her, Tina took a deep breath to calm down then went to the door and slowly opened it. Two men were standing there who she didn’t recognize. One was tall, middle-aged with long black hair tied back in a ponytail. The other was shorter, thickly built and balding. Both wore dark suits: the tall one with a silk shirt and tie, the short one with a crimson red shirt and gold chain around his wide neck.
“Yeah?” she asked, eyeing them suspiciously.
The tall one said, “Hello, miss, my name’s Don and this is my partner, Larry. We’re looking for your dad.”
Oh no, Tina thought. That was never a good thing! “Uhm, no he ain’t, he uh, is in Texas…”
The two men looked at each other. The tall one, Don, said, “Mind if we come in?”
Tina began to protest but the men suddenly stepped past her. The teenage girl sighed. She closed the door and followed the men into the living room.
The men looked disgusted at the small trailer home and were glancing around the room as if looking for something. Tina felt anxious: men like these had come by before, but always when her dad was home, and always to collect money.
“He’ll, uh, be back Sunday,” she said, staying off to the side as the men meandered throughout the room.
Don stopped and looked at her. “Sunday is a long time,” he explained, no longer sounding as polite as he had before. “Your daddy owes us some money. He should have paid last week.”
Tina sighed and shook her head. It was as she’d feared. No wonder he’d been so angry lately and so intent to get that money for the beer!
She suddenly noticed that the second man, Larry, was staring at her with a slight smile on his lips. It sent chills down her spine, and she crossed her arms across her chest and looked away. She wished she was wearing a looser shirt.
Don stepped toward her, shaking his head. “He didn’t leave you any money? None at all? Didn’t tell you we’d be stopping by to collect payment?”
Tina looked up at Him and bit her lip. “How much do you need?” she asked quietly.
The man shrugged, glanced at his partner, then back at the girl. “A down payment would be nice. $500 would do for now.”
Tina stared up in shock. “$500 a down payment?!? How much does he owe you!” she blurted.
Tina shook her head. “I got maybe $200…”
“Alright,” the man said. “We’ll take that. But we’ll also take the TV and VCR. Larry?”
Larry was already over at the only objects in the room of value, studying them. He shook his head. “Maybe can get $100. They’re old,” he said in a gravelly voice.
Tina stared at the men in shock. They were going to just take her things!
“Okay, we’re up to $300,” Don said. “Anything else worth something here? Jewelry? A computer?”
“Look, please!” Tina said, exasperated. “I’ll give you the $200 now and… more on Saturday. Just Don’t take my things? Those are MINE!” Technically they were, too: she’d purchased the TV and VCR a year ago with money she’d earned from working at Franklins after her dad pawned theirs. She also did have some cheap jewelry and a second-hand computer in her bedroom she didn’t want them to discover…
Tina looked away from Him again. “I, uh… have a friend… he’ll loan me some cash…”
Don shook his head and almost said something when suddenly, to Tina’s horror, the TV blared to life. She’d left the VCR running and the porno tape came on, filling the small room with the sounds of raw Fucking.
“Holy shit!” Larry exclaimed from the Television, which he’d been messing with.
“Told you it sounded like Fucking!” Larry barked.
Tina blushed furiously and shook her head. She couldn’t think of anything to say.
“Does your daddy know you watch porn while he’s away?” Don asked, a nasty sneer on his face.
“Please, just take whatever you want,” Tina said shaking her head, incredibly eMbarrassed. “Take it and leave!”
The man had her backed against a wall, and she was afraid, but suddenly hopeful, too. He would leave her stuff! “Uh, o-okay,” she stammered. “Let me get the cash…”
Tina yelped as his other hand grabbed her breast. She slapped it away. “Stop!” she yelled.
He gripped her suddenly around the waist and hissed into her ear, “Think of it as helping your daddy… be real nice and we’ll overlook his tardiness in payment…”
“Then think of it as helping yourself!” he said coldly as he pulled her small body against his. “You get to keep your TV and VCR, plus get to have a little fun, too…”
Larry was now next to them and he was staring hungrily at the teenage girl. “How old do ya think she is?” he asked in his gravelly voice. “Fourteen? Thirteen?”
“Sixteen!” Tina exclaimed in confusion and panic. “Please, I Don’t wanna… I’ll just get you your cash…”
As she protested, though, she felt Don’s hands roaming around her and gripping her ass. A spark of pleasure rippled across her body at his rough touch: her body was still ready to what she’d started before these men interrupted. As Don continued groping her, though, she managed to continue her protests: she didn’t want this, she told herself!
“Don’t you know that unless you play along you’ll be feeding your daddy through a straw next week?” he added, coldly.
Tina could feel a twinge go through the eye her dad had blackened. She hated Him for the way he abused her, the way he used her. But in the end, he was still her father and she would not, could not let someone else hurt Him.
“Oh, no!” Tina wHimpered. This was it. She could tell these men were deathly serious and pissed at her dad. They probably would do something to Him. He may be an asshole but he didn’t deserve that, she decided.
And besides, she was beginning to realize that these men were most likely going to do what they wanted whether she agreed to it or not. slowly she began nodding her head.
“Yes?” Don asked, breathing into her ear.
“Yes…” Tina said in sadness and defeat.
She stood there awkwardly, arms folded across her chest, glancing around the room nervously. She was loathe to do what she was about to do, yet at the same time, excited. What was going to happen! She had no idea… the uncertainty was both scary and arousing to the poor teenager.
What the Fuck is wrong with me? she wondered. Why do these things always happen to me?
Suddenly Don turned to her and said, “Alright, strip.”
She stared at them. With treMbling hands she began to lift up her shirt, then lost her nerve. She said, “Wh- what are we gonna do?”
“Larry,” Don said flatly.
The shorter man grinned and stepped forward, grabbing her shirt and yanking it upward. Tina yelped in surprise and struggled as the shirt was pulled over her head.
“I can do it, I can do it!” she stammered.
Larry backed off, and she finished removing the shirt. Next she unbuckled her shorts and began to push them down her legs. She wasn’t wearing any shoes so she kicked the shorts off easily.
She looked at the men, who were both staring at her intently, wearing only her panties and bra, now. “Do– all of it?” she asked with trepidation.
“Larry,” Don said again.
As the man stepped toward her once more Tina jumped to the task of removing her bra. Goddammit, she thought to herself. She didn’t want that guy man-handling her…
She kept her eyes downcast and quickly removed her panties next. When she was Done she crossed her arms over her chest and stared at the floor. She could feel her tiny Young nipples harden as a shudder of fear rushed over her body.
“Larry,” Don said once more.
“What do you want me to do!?” Tina blurted, looking up a the men.
This time they ignored her. The short man stepped forward and grabbed her arms then yanked them behind her back, causing Tina to cry out in pain.
He reached over and ran his hand across her breasts, and Tina struggled not to cry. Instead she managed to say, “Okay, okay, I’ll be nice! P-please let go of me!”
slowly she spread her arms wide and posed for the men. They both whistled low at the sight, just as Tina turned around so they could See her back. She continued turning, very slowly, as her heart raced and her breathing continued so fast she felt like she may hyperventilate. When she finished her circle she brushed her blonde hair out of her face and managed to smile slightly at the men.
Don was nodding. “Now that’s nicer, isn’t that nicer?”
Larry agreed. In his raspy voice he said, “Nice!”
“Th-thank you,” Tina said. To the girl’s eMbarrassment she realized she was damp again between her legs.
Damn me! she thought.
“Okay, now get down on all fours,” Don instructed.
Tina gulped nervously but dropped slowly to her knees. She leaned forward and placed her hands far apart in front of her until she was in the required position, her Young round butt high in the air behind her. She glanced up as if Seeking approval.
When she did she saw that Don had unzipped his pants and was holding his semi-hard dick in his hand. “You know how to give head?” he asked.
“Show me,” he said.
Tina took a deep breath then crawled across the floor until she between his legs. Once there, she scooted up onto her knees a bit and looked up at Him.
“What are you waiting for?” he asked.
Taking a deep breath, the 16-year-old girl tentatively reached out her small hand and gently gripped the older man’s penis. It was warm and soft in her cool hand and Tina studied it: a good size, she thought: then suddenly it began to harden. She slowly stroked it up and down and her eyes widened as it continued to grow. It was maybe nine inches long once it became fully erect, and thicker than any she’d Seen before! Her hand couldn’t even get around it all the way.
“Keep stroking it,” Don sighed from above her. “You like my dick?”
She nodded, perhaps a bit to eagerly. She glanced up at Him fearfully. “I think it’s too thick, though…”
“Nonsense,” Don said.
She continued jacking off the man and slowly began to moisten her lips. Then she looked up again and asked, “You’ll leave my daddy alone, now?”
“For now he’ll be okay,” Don assured her.
“You won’t tell Him about this?” she asked.
“Just shut up and suck,” Don said in annoyance.
slowly she moved her mouth over to the head of the large cock and kissed it softly with her moistened lips. She stuck her tongue out and began Licking the head, slowly at first, then more rapidly as her tiny hand continued jerking up and down the shaft.
She opened up her small mouth as wide as she could, then, and began taking the biggest cock she’d ever sucked inside. She managed to wrap her lips around the shaft of the penis without letting her teeth make contact, something she hadn’t thought possible. Her confidence growing, she shifted slightly in her position and began going down on the man’s meMber.
She continued bobbing her head up and down on the shaft. She was only getting a few inches at a time inside her and figured that’s the best she could do: Don didn’t Seem to mind. He was breathing heavily and making the occasional compliment on her performance.
Then, suddenly, her gripped her head and pushed down. Her eyes widened as he thrust his cock farther inside her than it’d gone before, right to the entrance of her throat.
She Gagged and struggled in panic, when he let go and she removed her mouth from his dick and panted for air.
“Ah, but you’ve never deepthroated?” he said from above.
She shook her head.
“Here,” he said, grabbing his dick and placing it into her mouth again. Her eyes widened in fear and her heart rate increased again as he pressed it into her mouth, to her throat again. She struggled not to Gag as he kept pressing it, all the way until her face was buried in his thick pubic hair.
She had all of his dick down her throat!
Her let go and once again she gasped for air as the cock exited her mouth. Don waited a moment then, without a word, did the same thing.
This continued for a while. Occasionally he’d let her blow Him regularly, stroking his shaft and sucking his head, then he’d suddenly grip her head, sigh loudly, and press his dick all the way inside and down her throat. She found herself quickly learning the difference between blowing a guy and deepthroating a guy!
Suddenly Don stopped. As she went forward to take his dick into her mouth again he stopped her and said, “Get up.”
slowly she stood on wobbly legs: her body felt like a firecracker ready to go off by now! She wondered what was next.
“Turn around,” he said flatly.
She did, and saw Larry standing there with his own dick out, completely hard and pointing at her. It wasn’t nearly as big as Don’s, but it was a decent size all the same.
Suddenly Don’s hands came around her waist and pulled her down onto his dick. She yelped in surprise as his cock pressed against her pussy lips: she reached down beneath instinctively and helped guide the large meMber into position.
Then, slowly, it began to press inside her opening. She moaned in desire, no longer caring if they knew she was aroused. She closed her eyes and put all her weight down onto her pussy and suddenly the penis forced its way into her damp vaginal tube.
“Damn you’re wet!” Don gritted from his sitting position behind her. “Ugh… come on, take it all, take it…”
She opened her eyes and stared at Larry, who was now standing right in front of her. She reached out and grabbed his cock in her hand, knowing it’s what he wanted, and held it as she felt her pussy finally take all nine inches of Don’s thick cock!
“Ohhh, Jesus!” she panted as her small body struggled to adjust to the large object now firmly up inside her.
She felt Don’s hands leave her waist and slide up to her small tits. He began squeezing them from behind, content for now to allow his penis to simply sit inside it’s 16-year-old sheath.
She squirmed around on the dick as she began jacking off Larry. She couldn’t pay much attention to the other man: all her feelings and sensations were focused on the hard cock inside her! She panted and moaned loudly and suddenly began bouncing her ass up and down on the dick.
Ripples of the Orgasm denied her earlier suddenly exploded across her body as her pussy went from full to empty with each bounce she made. She felt so completely sexual and perverse: a hard cock in one hand, a large one inside her cunt! She cried out as the Orgasm thundered through her.
Suddenly she felt Don’t hands back on her waist and lift her off of Him like a rag doll. As was typical for the Young girl she’d practically gone limp following the Orgasm, the after-shocks of which still spasmed through her.
“You’ve been neglecting Larry,” Don panted heavily. “That’s not very nice…”
“Ohh,” she moaned lowly as she pressed down on the dick beneath her. She draped her arms over the recliner as Don positioned her sweaty body.
“No!” Tina gasped. “I–I Don’t like it in the ass!” she lied.
“Too bad,” Don said flatly.
She heard Larry say from behind her, “She’s been making too much noise, boss…”
“Yeah,” Don said. “Grab those.”
Suddenly she felt Don’s hand on her face, turning it to the side. She opened her eyes and saw his hand there, with her panties wadded up in it.
“What!?” she gasped.
Then he shoved the panties into her mouth. She made a loud “OOMPH!” sound and shook her head as she was Gagged.
Suddenly she felt something being pressed against her asshole, and she immediately knew what it was. She screamed into her Gag which effectively muffled the sound.
slowly Don began Fucking into her again just as Larry began pressing his dick into her asshole from behind. The shorter man’s thick hands gripped her just beneath her breasts, holding her still as the struggling teenager tried desperately to shake off the intrusion.
Then she froze: she arched her back and cried out loudly into the Gag as she felt Larry’s cock finally press inside her tight ass. He slammed it forward until his entire penis was inside her ass, which protested at first then Seemed to eagerly accept the intrusion.
“She’s got a tight ass, boss!” she heard Larry groan from behind.
Tina couldn’t believe it: she had two cocks inside her! She felt incredibly stuffed as the painful Fucking of her ass began to mix with pleasure.
A moment passed as both cocks stayed immobile inside the Young teenage girl. Then, once again Don began slowly thrusting his hips, Fucking his dick in and out of the girl’s pussy. At the same time Larry began to do the same thing to her ass and Tina cried loudly into the panties stuffed in her mouth.
It was a cry of fear, now: fear of the sheer, wanton pleasure which radiated through her body! It was as if her mind was being overloaded with sexual pleasure and didn’t know quite how to respond!
Then without warning it did, and Tina came. Her cries became moans of pleasure and desire. In her perverted and horny Young mind she suddenly wished there were more guys here: two more, eight more! A dick in each hand, one in the mouth! Her mind had become primal in its desire and lurid images flashed through her brain as she exploded in Orgasm.
The men were calling her names, she realized, especially Larry. He’d begun slapping her ass during her Orgasm but only now did it register. He was saying, “You like your ass Fucked, bitch? Fucking little whore… Fuck, Fuck!”
Why did men always talk like that to her, she wondered? Then she realized, to her eMbarrassment, that she’d fantasized about them doing that! She tuned out the name calling and focused on the continued Fucking she was getting.
Soon she had built to another Orgasm, and this time she rode through it more aware of everything. She focused her mind on the sensations of her pussy and ass being full, and smiled slightly as she came.
Then she felt Don cum, deep inside her pussy. The cum gushed inside her and she moaned around her Gag during it. After he was Done she felt his cock begin to soften while Larry continued to hammer in and out of her ass.
It was another couple minutes before he finished as well. He came inside her ass, a strange feeling that she’d been nervous about, but it turned out to be no big deal. When his cum was Done shooting inside her Young butt, he pulled out.
She felt Don push her away from Him and the girl slowly fell backwards, off from Him and onto the floor. She collapsed there, not even bothering to remove her panties from her mouth. She panted on the floor, naked and full of cum, her body limp and dull from the Fucking.
The men had begun talking to each other casually, to Tina’s surprise. They mentioned something about a meeting later on as if nothing had just happened.
Don looked over at her. “The $200?” he asked.
At first she didn’t know what he was talking about. Then realization dawned. She walked dazedly into the kitchen area, rummaged through her purse, and returned with the cash Razor had given her on Monday.
Don counted the bills. “Thanks,” he said. “We’ll be back on Saturday at noon. Have the rest then.”
The two men marched toward the door. Tina stood in the center of the room, cum dribbling down her legs, in shock. She suddenly stammered, “Y-you won’t tell m-my dad, right?”
Don turned back and winked at her. Both men laughed and slammed the door shut behind them.
When she realized they were gone, Tina stuMbled to the bathroom and took a shower. Her body was nuMb and she felt completely disoriented as she washed away the gooiness between her legs. She thought about what had just happened, but couldn’t decide how bad what she’d just Done was.
Suddenly she realized it’d felt good. Really good! Tired of being depressed, Tina focused on that. She was helping her dad, saving Him even. That was a good thing!
Now she just had to get over $300 for when the men returned on Saturday.
She finished her shower, quickly dried, and marched into the kitchen. Still naked she went into her purse and produced a business card.
After dialing the nuMber she asked, “Is Razor there?”
A moment later Razor was on the phone. She recognized his voice immediately. “Yes?” he asked.
Taking a deep breath she said, “I… this is Tina, from Monday?”
“Tina,” Razor said. “Right, Tina! How can I help you?”
“I need some money,” she said softly.
There was a silence on the other end for a few seconds. Then, “You ready to earn it?”
Even more softly she replied, “Yes.”
Chapter 6: Before MidNight
An hour after she got off the phone with Razor, Tina was sitting on a lawn chair just outside the front door to the trailer home smoking a cigarette. She was agitated: her body was treMbling uncontrollably. She felt like she should probably eat, but had no appetite. Her mind was racing and she found it difficult to concentrate on anything.
The sun had set and it was almost eight o’ clock. She’d been Fucked by two loan sharks a couple hours before. She still couldn’t believe how fantastic it had been, how incredibly awesome it had felt! She felt guilty for doing it, though, and had to struggle to keep herself from feeling ashamed. Yet she couldn’t ignore the reason she’d Done it, try as she might: to help her dad.
He’s still my dad, she thought to herself sadly. What else can I do?
Tina hated Him in a lot of ways, and always had. She wanted nothing more than to move away to college, to leave the trailer park behind and never See her father’s face again. But she couldn’t bear the thought of anything bad happening to Him either! He was her dad and, for all his faults, always would be. It was all so confusing!
So that was it then. She’d made her decision: she’d already Fucked the two loan sharks, had even enjoyed it immensely, so that they wouldn’t hurt Him. But now she needed to come up with over $300 by Saturday afternoon as she’d promised, or it could be her ass! Which was why she was counting down the minutes till midNight, when Razor would be stopping by to pick her up.
It was probably a bad idea for a lot of reasons, she realized. ToNight she was going to officially become a prostitute. That alone was bad enough. She felt her empty stomach lurch at the very thought of it! But it was like events were outside of her control, now: she had to do it. She had to! There was no choice…
She shook away the voice in the back of her head that tried futilely to remind her she always had a choice. That voice had become easier and easier to ignore these last couple of months. It was as if, deep inside, Tina always knew exactly what she should and should not be doing but that she had become an expert in not only ignoring that part of herself, but in fighting it, too.
She sighed when she remeMbered her classes as well. She had to be up early for school, yet she was going to prostitute herself at midNight? She had to make it for class in the morning! She scolded herself for being stupid enough to agree to starting toNight. She could have begun the next Night, but that would have meant not going to Michelle’s party.
After finishing her cigarette Tina stood, felt dizzy, then sat down again. She’d smoked too fast. She breathed in deeply then pulled out another cigarette.
Just as she took her first hit from it, though, she nearly screamed when Joey appeared.
“Hello,” he said in his usual quiet voice.
“Jesus Joey!” she shouted, coughing out a stream of smoke, “You scared the shit outta me!”
“What’re you doin’ out here?” she asked, more gently this time. It was easy to upset the poor kid, and Tina hated doing that to Him.
He shrugged. “Saw you come out.”
“Where’s your mom?” Tina asked.
Again the 12-year-old boy shrugged. “Work, I guess.”
Tina nodded. She took another hit from her smoke and closed her bathrobe tighter around her body, then said, “So what do you want?”
“I want to show you something,” Joey replied.
Tina was surprised. She hadn’t really expected Him to answer, unless he’d wanted sex. But if that’s all he’d wanted, he would have just said so.
“Show me what?” she asked suspiciously.
“In my room,” he answered, backing away. “Come on…”
Tina rolled her eyes. What she really wanted to do was go back inside, go to sleep, and wake up feeling normal again. Of course, that wouldn’t happen: Razor would arrive in four hours.
But to feel normal, go to school, feel normal again! It was such an attractive thought. She shook it away.
“Alright,” Tina sighed. She stood up, held her bathrobe tightly around her naked body, and followed the boy to the neighboring trailer.
Inside everything was quiet. The TV wasn’t on, nor was the radio. It was disconcerting: the trailer was usually filled with sounds from both! Tina followed the Young boy to his bedroom in silence, feeling sort of apprehensive about all this. Joey didn’t usually act so mysterious.
She took a seat on the edge of his bed, the sheets of which had pictures of WWF wrestlers on them. There were similar posters on the walls of the small room, and action figures, too. A typical boy’s room, she thought.
He rummaged in his closet then came back with a shoebox. He placed it next to her on the bed, and stood before her. A strange smile was on his face.
“What’s in the box?” Tina asked, trying to sound casual. In fact, she was a bit nervous.
“Look,” he replied.
slowly, she lifted the lid off the box. Inside was a Penthouse magazine.
Tina sighed in relief. “That’s all?” she asked lightly. “I Seen lots of them before, Joey. Where’d you get it?”
The strange smile hadn’t left the boy’s face. “Mama’s last boyfriend,” he replied. “He left it here when she kicked Him out.
“But look what else he left,” Joey said, lifting the magazine away.
Tina gasped. Underneath the magazine, to Tina’s utter shock, was a gun.
It was as silver-plated pistol with a black hand-grip. Tina’s heart rate, already increased, took another jump at the sight of it.
“Joey–” she began.
Before she could finish he’d picked it up. A strange glimmer was in his eyes as he stared at it. It looked incredibly large in his small hands, Tina thought, and incredibly scary.
“Isn’t it neat?” Joey asked breathlessly. “He tried to throw it away but I found it… it’s mine!”
Tina gulped and her mind raced. What was she supposed to say?
“Joey… why did you keep it?” she asked, incredibly nervous at this point.
He looked away from the gun. He Seemed confused. “Why?” he asked. “What do you mean?”
“Guns are… you know… real dangerous…” Tina said slowly.
Joey looked hurt. “You Don’t think it’s cool?” he asked.
“No, no! It’s cool and all,” she said quickly. “But, uhm… maybe you shouldn’t keep it very long? I mean… something could happen…”
Tina shook her head. “No, Joey! I do like it, it’s real cool! But… I mean, is it loaded?”
He looked away from her. slowly, he placed the gun back in the shoebox, and put the porno-mag back on top of it. “No,” he said softly. “There aren’t even any bullets.”
Tina sighed with relief.
Joey put the shoebox back in his closet in silence. When he was Done, he was frowning. He looked like he might even cry.
“What’s wrong?” Tina asked.
He shrugged. “I just thought you’d like it.”
She rolled her eyes and smiled. “I do like it, Joey! That’s so cool you have a gun… you just have to be careful, is all!”
“There aren’t any bullets,” Joey said again.
“Even so,” Tina replied.
Joey nodded. “Okay,” he said softly.
Tina felt bad for the kid. He’d expected some other reaction from her, some reaction that would make Him feel “cool” or something. She could tell just by looking at Him that he’d been devastated by her shock.
“Well,” Tina said. “You’re the only person I know who has a gun…”
He brightened up. “Really?”
“Yeah,” she nodded. She looked around the small room. Suddenly, she didn’t want to leave. It felt good to interact with someone again, someone she knew. Joey always ended up making her feel better, she realized.
“What happened to your eye?” Joey suddenly asked.
“Did your daddy hit you?” he asked.
She looked up at Him. He was staring at her, nearly expressionless. Finally, she nodded.
“Yeah,” she said, softly. “He did. But Don’t tell no one, okay?”
Joey nodded. “Mama hits me sometimes, too.”
“Sucks, Don’t it?” she said.
“Yeah,” he replied.
Tina wanted to change the subject. She didn’t want to think about her dad, or start thinking about everything that was happening again. Suddenly she asked, “Hey, wanna read that magazine together?”
Joey’s eyes glimmered in excitement. But he didn’t say anything, he just nodded.
“Okay,” she said. She smiled and gestured like he should get it out.
Quickly the 12-year-old boy went back to the closet and grabbed the magazine. Tina laid down on her stomach on his small bed and he did likewise alongside her, and after adjusting themselves so that neither would fall off, she opened the magazine up.
She was leaning on her elbows to hold her body up, and Joey was doing the same thing. They stared down at a picture of a redheaded model leaning back, legs splayed wide, smiling out at the camera.
“She’s cute, huh?” Tina asked.
“I guess,” Joey said, eMbarrassed.
Tina laughed. It was a genuine laugh: she was actually feeling good! “I know you like her, Joey, the magazine flipped right to it!”
“I only looked at it a couple times!” he said, defensively.
Tina giggled and turned the page. Together the two looked at page after page of beautiful women, sometimes with men, sometimes with each other. Occasionally Tina would make a comment, but mostly she just pointed at things she liked, and Joey would nod.
When they got to the letters section Tina asked, “You read these?”
He shook his head. “No, not yet,” he said.
“Okay,” she smiled. “I’ll read them to you. Okay?”
She cleared her throat and began reading. It was boring at first, until she got to the sex part…
“I gasped when she touched me there,” she read aloud, changing her voice so that it sounded more sexy. “I’d never had another woman touch my pussy before… But I liked it, so I didn’t resist. Soon, she was fingering me, right in the middle of the movie theatre, my boyfriend totally unaware of what this strange woman was doing to me!”
Tina found herself getting turned on as she read, and she knew that Joey was, too. Her voice grew even more husky when she got to the rawer descriptions:
“His cock pounded in and out of me like a jackhammer, slamming in and out of my pussy over and over as I sucked on Roger’s cock. Suddenly he came and my mouth filled with his sperm, just as I exploded in Orgasm…”
Tina stopped reading. She looked over at Joey, who was staring at her face.
She stared back, smiling slightly. He was so cute: his shaggy hair unkempt about his head, his large child- like eyes wide open and innocent. She thought about the boys in the woods and how nasty that had ended up, and about Razor, who was trying to turn her into a whore.
Joey would never do that. He’d never make her feel bad. In the end he was the only person she could trust to be there for Him, sexually and otherwise…
She read another line from the magazine: “Even after I came he kept hammering into me, and I stared up at his wife whose eyes were locked on where her husband’s cock entered my body…”
She closed the magazine and sat up. “Okay, get naked first,” she instructed Him.
As he undressed Tina took off her bathrobe. Her heart was racing in excitement. It wasn’t entirely sexual excitement: she’d been Fucked silly just a couple of hours before and even reading those letters to Joey hadn’t been enough to get her to her usual arouSal point. Instead it was mostly a good excitement. This felt right! It was nice, it was safe.
It was totally different from what she’d Done earlier… and would do again in four short hours, but right now, the feelings of doubt and shame weren’t there. This felt right, it felt natural.
He blushed, then nodded quickly.
“What about this?” she asked, turning toward Him and spreading her legs apart. She put her hand on her lightly fuzzed pussy and winked.
slowly she began to rub herself down there as the 12- year-old watched intently. “What do you like better?” she asked, lowering her voice to sound sexy.
He shrugged. “I dunno… both, I guess…”
She continued to rub at her pussy, then abruptly began fingering herself as soon as she got wet. She kept her large Young eyes locked on his, which were locked on her pussy.
She laid back on the bed, relaxing at her own touch. Softly she whispered, “I want you to lick it…”
He’d never Done that to her before, and she wondered if he’d know what she meant. A moment passed while she continued wondering, then suddenly she felt his tongue tentatively touch right where her finger was inserted.
She moaned softly and removed her finger. “Go on, Joey, lick me a little… , ” she urged.
The 12-year-old boy complied. Tina’s body tingled as he licked at her hole. He certainly was no expert, but he became eager very quickly. She encouraged Him with moans of desire as her body finally became truly aroused.
She let Him continue for another minute or so, then said, “Okay, okay, Joey,” and leaned back up. She looked down between her legs and saw Joey staring up at her, face glistening with her juices, a look of confusion on his cute boyish face.
“Get up here,” she instructed as she slid off the bed.
He’s so incredibly cute, she thought.
“Touch me,” she whispered to Him.
She felt his hand tentatively touch her waist
Joey’s hands were roaming her body more boldly, now. She felt them grip her round butt as she made out with Him. This was Joey’s first kiss, she realized. That excited her even more!
It felt so good to kiss someone again. She hadn’t kissed anyone since… well, it’d been a while! She’d forgotten the joys of making out, kissing, exploring someone else’s mouth with her tongue.
Reluctantly, she broke the kiss and pushed herself up from his body. She brushed her blonde hair away from her face as she stared down at his, and said, “You ready?”
He nodded. He wasn’t smiling, nor frowning, but his eyes told her that he was more than ready!
She scooted her body up to position herself, then straddled his waist between her legs. She reached back under her body until she found his small penis. It jumped in her tiny hand as she gripped it lovingly and stroked it a couple of times.
She looked down between their bodies at it and, with some difficulty, positioned her pussy just above it. slowly she began to lower herself down until the head of his small dick began to press against her hole, then finally enter it.
She sighed at the sensation, and let go of the cock. She placed her hands on the mattress and slowly pressed her pussy down until his dick was fully inside her.
“How does that feel?” she asked, voice slightly strained.
“G-good,” Joey gulped.
There was no way she’d get off like this, though, she thought. His dick felt good inside, sure, but she felt disappointedly empty compared to the sizeable cocks she’d had a few hours before. Still, she ground her hips downward upon his dick, pressing his boyish penis into the walls of her vagina. She yelped at the feeling and began to rock forward and back, panting with pleasure and excitement as she tried to get herself off.
She heard Joey’s breath began to speed up and he started making little spastic sounds of pleasure. She continued rocking and grinding upon his dick, then, and felt a small spark of energy ripple between her legs. She dug her fingers into the boy’s shoulders as she gently, softly climaxed.
Tina continued rocking her body forward and back on Him until his cock had gone limp and slid out from her.
She rolled off of Him, then, and laid next to his frozen body. He wasn’t moving a muscle, only staring upward at the ceiling trying to catch his breath.
“Thanks,” she whispered into his ear. She cuddled up next to Him and draped her arm over his body as she smiled.
A few moments of silence passed. Tina felt good: although she hadn’t cum, she felt satisfied. She held her body against Joey’s, and felt she could fall asleep just like that.
“Tina?” he asked, breaking the silence. His voice was soft and anxious.
“Mmm hmm?” she responded.
“I– I love you,” he said.
Tina froze. Her mood shifted dramatically at his words. She leaned up on the bed and crawled off of it.
“Tina?” he asked, leaning up.
“What?” she asked shortly as she quickly pulled on her bathrobe.
She looked over at the boy. His eyes were wide and pleading. He asked, “Don’t you love me too?”
Her heart melted at his words. She froze, then finished tying her bathrobe close. She sighed heavily then took a seat on the edge of the bed next to Him.
“Of course I do,” she responded. She meant it.
“Then what’s wrong?” he asked her.
She sighed. “Joey,” she began, “You Don’t really love me.”
Tina laughed at that, but it wasn’t a malicious laugh. She said, “Joey, trust me, you really Don’t want to marry me!”
“Why not?” he asked.
Tina looked away from Him. She took a deep breath then said, “You deserve someone better than me.
“I’m no good, Joey.”
The boy stared at her in confusion. She looked into his sad eyes for a moment, then she smiled to break the tension. “It’s okay,” she said lightly. “You’re gonna meet someone great someday, I promise.”
“When I’m older, I’m going to marry you,” he insisted, stubbornly.
She headed toward his bedroom door. Just as she reached it he blurted out, “You are good!”
She glanced back at Him. With eyes full of sadness she shook her head. “Maybe… but only at one thing.”
She blew Him a kiss, then went back home without another word.
Chapter 7: Night at EZ’s
Thirty minutes into Friday, Tina was sitting in Razor’s parked SUV just outside his strip club, EZ’s.
An enormous wave of anxiousness washed over her as she stared at the blinking lights that encircled the building; she studied the entrance, the Budweiser beer banners, and the large, well-lit marquee that promised the “most beautiful women in town”. Looking down at herself, the teenage girl could only sarcastically think, Women?
Razor was on his cell phone. From what the girl could gather he was speaking to one of his partners, but she wasn’t exactly sure what the conversation was about. He’d been pretty quiet to her for the last ten minutes or so, ever since she’d finished giving Him a blowjob.
She sighed and looked away. She couldn’t believe her behavior, and was afraid of what she was becoming. She looked out toward the club again and, for the hundredth time since getting into Razor’s SUV, wished she had cancelled when she’d had the chance. After leaving Joey’s, she had almost Done just that.
After returning from the 12-year-old’s, she had taken her third shower that day. It’d been a nuMb shower. Her body and her mind had been nuMb and her parting words to Joey, that she was “no good”, had swum around in her brain, unwilling to let go. She’d stood under the hot stream of water for what Seemed like forever, her Young mind unable to focus on anything clearly. And after finishing she had gone out to her bedroom, dripping wet and completely naked, and had picked up the phone.
She had decided to wear the nicest dress she owned, one that she had purchased the year before for the homecoming dance. She felt odd wearing it now. That Night had been her first date with Leon. Things had been so much different! Everything in her life had been so much different.
But the dress hadn’t changed much, though Tina thought it felt smaller than she remeMbered. Perhaps she’d grown a bit. It was a red, slinky long-sleeved v-cut dress which stretched around her petite Young body to about five inches below her panties. It was a simply styled, nylon fabric dress which highlighted her slender neck and tight small body. The sleeves were tight to about her elbows, then loosened up and flowed around her wrists. Its length revealed the difference in her size since its purchase: she didn’t remeMber having to push it down so much the year before! So either the dress had shrunk, or she’d grown an inch or two. It was hard to say.
After dressing she’d quickly Done up her hair. The dress didn’t look right with her hair down, she’d decided, so she decided to wear it up. She used her brush to pull her blonde hair back and up, and then had used a barrette to bunch it together near the top of her head. This caused some loose strands to come cascading down which she had quickly brushed around her ears and down her neck, which Tina decided looked pretty sexy: it was, after all, all the rage in Hollywood! And for a final effect, she had pulled two long strands of hair out near her temples so that they hung down her face to either side.
After she finished, Tina had stared at her sad expression in the mirror and realized that she was looking pretty good. She actually looked great.
She hadn’t had time to enjoy her new appearance long, though. After applying a little make-up to cover up what remained of her black eye, she had gone out to the living room to wait because it was nearly time.
It was then that the 16-year-old had almost broken down. What she’d told Joey an hour or so before had come back to her with a vengeance: she was no good. And perhaps toNight would seal that. She was, after all, going to officially become a prostitute.
And then she saw Razor’s large SUV pull up outside her trailer and she’d known she was out of time. So she’d simply grabbed her purse, turned off the lights, and headed out to the truck.
Razor had whistled when she got into the truck. She was feeling angry and had to force herself to thank Him after he complimented her for her appearance. And a few moments after that, she had snapped at Him when he’d asked her if she was “excited” that she would be making money soon.
“Oh, yeah,” she’d said sarcastically. “I can’t wait to ‘ho myself out, it’s been my lifelong Dream.”
Right after she’d said it she’d known it was a mistake. Suddenly the truck lurched off to the side of the road, and stopped. They had been coming up on the exit to the freeway and were now parked on the shoulder of a rather busy road.
“What the Fuck did you just say?” he’d snapped after the truck had stopped.
His tone was scary to the Young girl, and it jolted her out of her bitchy mood immediately. “N-nothing,” she’d said.
He was staring at her, and he didn’t look happy. “You going to get a Fuckin’ attitude with me, now? That it?”
She had shook her head and struggled to find words to apologize as cars whizzed by on the road.
“Maybe you aren’t ready,” he said next. “Maybe you need me to bring you the Fuck home, to your shitty little trailer, huh?”
“No, no,” she’d stammered. His sudden anger had been unexpected, as was the threat of taking her home. He Seemed like he meant it.
Then he’d thrown the truck into reverse, spun out insanely fast, back onto the busy road, and sped away the way they had come.
“NO!” Tina had cried, tears welling up in her eyes. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry…”
“I’m not too Young!” she’d sobbed. “I’m so sorry, I’ll be better, I need this, please!”
Silence followed for a moment as she sobbed. For the first time since leaving Joey’s she felt like herself again, as if the fog she’d been in had lifted. And she found herself scared, and upset, and desperate: how would she get the money for Saturday now?
“You gonna stop being a bitch?” he’d asked.
She nodded imploringly.
Then he had sighed, shook his head a moment, and said, “Alright. I’ll give you another chance. One last chance. But Don’t you ever disrespect me like that again or I’ll send you packing, you hear?”
She had nodded as relief welled up through her. “I will, I won’t, I swear,” she had stammered.
More carefully this time, Razor had turned the truck around again. Then he’d said, “Why Don’t you show me you’re mature enough for this, then? Show a little respect?”
Wiping away the tears from her eyes, she started to ask, “What do you-,” when she saw. He had pulled out his dick from his jeans, and it was semi-hard.
Just as they pulled out onto the freeway she began to go down on Him.
It was an awkward angle to give a blowjob, and Tina had found her ass sticking up behind her as she struggled to give good head in the speeding SUV. This hadn’t Seemed too bad to the Young teenager, though: after all, she had blown Him before. Doing it with the truck moving was just something new. At least he wasn’t angry anymore.
“That’s good,” he had encouraged her as she bobbed her head up and down in his lap. “Suck me off, show me you’re sorry…”
She gave Him the best blowjob she could, and had Frankly been relieved to have something to distract her from her thoughts. She kept bumping her head into the steering wheel at first but Razor didn’t mind, and it hadn’t taken long for the girl to get a good rhythm going. She bobbed her head in low, until her teeth nearly touched his jeans zipper, then pulled back while stroking his shaft with her small left hand. She did this over and over, never quite able to deep- throat at this angle, but causing Him to sigh and breath low above her all the same.
Once she really got going he had continued to encourage her, each time sounding less angry than before.
“That’s it, not bad, slower, faster…” he instructed.
She hung on his every word. She’d wanted to do the job right, and it was actually turning her on blowing Him in the truck like this. Every time he said her name she’d felt even more excited, until finally he was ready.
When he turned on the dome light, Tina hadn’t thought much of it. Perhaps he’d just wanted to get a better look at her. And then he’d suddenly said, “Okay, I’m going to cum… keep it in your mouth but Don’t swallow.”
She’d followed his instructions, and soon her mouth was full of his warm sticky sperm. When he was Done cumming she pushed herself up and fell back into place in the passenger’s seat, wondering why she wasn’t allowed to swallow and feeling a breathless tingling up and down her body.
Then Razor had said, “Look.”
She looked. Riding side-by-side with the SUV was a large semi-truck. The driver, an overweight black guy, could clearly be Seen staring down at her with a grin on his face.
Struggling from surprise not to swallow, she had turned to Razor, eyes wide.
“He’s been watching for a while,” Razor had explained. “Does that piss you off?”
Tina was blushing at this point, but she shook her head. In truth, it really didn’t piss her off that much. Instead, she found herself feeling somewhat… excited! To be watched like that by a stranger was, sexy, almost.
Tina blushed further. Her heart was racing by now in excitement and eMbarrassment, but she realized that she had to do what Razor suggested. This was obviously some sort of test.
So the teenager had slowly sat up in her seat, turned toward the large truck keeping pace with them, and began unzipping her dress. When she finally looked up at the man again his eyes were wide and he was obviously having trouble keeping his truck under control.
At that point, Tina had smiled. She wasn’t sure why: perhaps it was because she felt in control somehow. This guy couldn’t hurt her, he couldn’t even touch her! As she smiled a dribble of cum had leaked out from between her lips, just as she pulled her arms out of the dress one by one. At this point Tina had realized she growing wet: it was the rush of adrenaline surging through her body, she would later reason.
Her bra came off quickly, and Tina hadn’t hesitated to press her small tits against the window of the SUV as the man watched on. Just then, the window began going down and a rush of air began blowing inside the truck. Tina had to struggle to stay up.
“SHOW Him WHAT’S IN YOUR MOUTH!” Razor had yelled over the roar of the wind.
Pushing her body up higher, Tina had then leaned out the window somewhat and opened her cum-filled mouth. She couldn’t be sure the man saw anything at first, but when the wind began blowing the sticky cum away she heard Him blow his truck’s loud horn.
Feeling the rush continue, Tina made a show of Licking the rest of the sperm off her fingers after wiping it from her face. Her eyes maintained contact with the trucker’s as she smiled sexily.
When the window began going up again Tina had pulled back in time, and blown the trucker a kiss. Once the window closed she leaned back in her seat and felt satisfied, somehow. She almost felt like laughing!
Or, better yet, like Fucking.
“He’s gesturing for us to pull over,” Razor explained.
Tina looked back at the truck. Sure enough, the trucker had turned on his interior lights, too, and was repeatedly pointing to the shoulder of the highway.
Not knowing what else to say, Tina had taken a deep breath and said, “If you want me to.”
Just as she finished saying that Tina had been thrown forward as Razor slammed on the brakes.
Okay, she had thought, no biggie, I’m going to Fuck a stranger, I’m going to do that later anyway…
And just then Razor had sped up again, Pulling across two lanes and onto an exit ramp.
Tina had sighed in relief.
And that’s when his cell phone had rung for the first time. Tina had lit up a cigarette as Razor talked, as they made their way back onto the freeway. They had apparently missed their exit when she had been going down on Him but it wasn’t long before they were parked in the lot of EZ’s.
Now Tina was lighting up another cigarette. The rush and horniness had left since then, though only minutes had passed. And that rush had been replaced by anxiousness. She continued to wonder whether or not she should have cancelled the whole thing when she’d had the chance.
But she knew, the same as she’d known after her shower and the phone had been her hand, that she had no choice. The loan sharks her dad owed would be back on Saturday and Tina had promised them money. God knew what they might do if she didn’t have it, not only to her, but to her father, too.
Fucking asshole, she thought, tears nearly forming in her eyes. This was all his fault! The entire week, everything, was his fault! From the moment he’d punched her in the eye up until know, all of it had been caused by Him. Why did she even care if he got hurt?
He’s never even been a real dad anyway, she thought bitterly.
“Are you okay?” Razor asked.
Tina was startled at the sound of his voice. She looked down at the clock: it was 12:35, now. She nodded, not knowing what to say. She was somewhat surprised at the tone of genuine concern his voice held.
“You look really Fucking good,” Razor said to her, smiling. “I mean it.”
“Thanks,” she responded, her voice a whisper.
He reached over and brushed a long strand of hair from her face. After Pulling into EZ’s she’d had to redo it somewhat, since the wind from the flashing had messed it up.
“You Don’t have to be nervous,” Razor whispered. “Nothing bad is going to happen to you.”
She nodded. “I’m okay,” she said.
Then, to her surprise, he said, “Look, I’m sorry about earlier. I was just worried I’d made a mistake about you and I get pissed off when I think I made a mistake about someone. You know?”
She didn’t respond. She didn’t know what to say.
He smiled. “I’m glad I didn’t make a mistake. The way you acted back on the freeway… that proved it. You’re going to do well here, make some good money. Don’t worry.”
She nodded again. Suddenly she felt stupid, like a little kid: she’d asked for this! She wanted to be here, had chosen to be. She felt eMbarrassed that Razor saw how nervous she was. Thinking quickly Tina said, “It’s not this, I was just, thinking about… school.”
He leaned back. “What about it?” he asked, obviously not believing her.
Hands treMbling, Tina finished her cigarette and flipped it out the window. Then she said, “I, uh, really have to go to class tomorrow. But, I missed the last three days… without permission… so my dad needs to bring me.”
Razor nodded. “But you said he’s out of town?”
“Yeah,” she said. “So I’m just, pretty much Fucked I guess. Until Monday at least.”
“I understand,” Razor said kindly. After a brief pause he continued, “Tell you what. I’ll bring you in myself in the morning.”
She looked at Him in surprise. “Really?”
“Sure,” he responded, shrugging.
“They’ll believe me. Trust me, I’ll make sure of that,” Razor grinned, his eyes turning hard. Tina shuddered at the sight: there was an underlying menace there which thrilled her and terrified her at the same time. It was similar to the look he’d given her earlier after she’d pissed Him off.
She couldn’t help but smile in disbelief now, though. “That is so… thank you, Razor!… You Don’t know how much… I mean, I’ve been so worried…”
She stared at Him and felt genuine relief and appreciation. For the second time this week, Razor’s generosity would save her. First when he’d given her the money to pay her dad on Monday, and now this.
Plus, she reminded herself, he was giving her the opportunity to earn money for herself, now. She owed Him a lot.
And, she thought, he hadn’t Done anything bad to her! If anything, she’d been bad to Him. She realized now that she really had deserved his anger earlier when she was acting like such a bitch, and vowed not to behave like that again.
“Alright,” Razor finally broke the silence which had filled the truck. “We’d better get in. Just stick close to me and make sure you Don’t say anything, alright? It’s going to be really loud so just follow my lead.
“I’m going to bring you through the main bar, just so you can See it. You won’t be working there. But after that I’ll show you how to get in and where you’ll be working.
“And after the bar closes,” he said, as if he were giving the best news in the world, “I’ve chosen you to entertain some special guests.”
“What… does that mean?” she asked.
Razor smiled. “The bar closes at 2am. Has to, because of our liquor license. But occasionally we have… after hour get-togethers. ToNight a group of five high rollers from Texas, oil men, are going to be here. They usually stop by whenever they’re in town, and they always want a special show. And I’ve chosen you to be one of the two girls entertaining.”
Tina nodded, unsure of the significance of this.
Razor looked slightly annoyed. “You said you needed money, right?”
“Yeah,” she responded.
“Well, there’s not enough time for you to make much. But these guys tip big, really big. All the girls beg me to be there when they’re in town, but I’ve chosen you.”
“Thanks,” Tina finally said. Realizing her tone, she added quickly, “seriously, Razor, thank you… I’ll do a good job. I promise.”
He nodded after a pause. “Okay,” he said. “Let’s get going.
“Okay,” Tina responded, her anxiety level rising once more.
They got out of the truck and headed towards the club. Tina’s legs felt rubbery and she couldn’t stop pushing down her dress. She kept looking around the parking lot, filled with cars, and the blinking lights of the building. It all felt so surreal.
Upon entering, Tina’s senses were immediately overwhelmed by the darkness, the flashing strobe lights, and loud rock music. The bouncer, a large Mexican looking man, merely nodded respectfully at Razor as the two passed by.
Along one wall stretched a long bar, behind which were three attractive women dressed in tight white shirts and black miniskirts. They were bustling to fill glasses and take orders: every barstool was taken, filled by men of all sizes and ages. The clientele included men from their early 20’s to late 50’s, wearing everything from suits to factory jumpsuits. But none of the men were paying attention to the attractive bartenders. Instead, they were turned with their eyes fixed in the opposite direction.
That’s where the main stage was, and as Tina panned over toward it, her heart skipped a beat. The stage was T-shaped, its long walkway stretching out into the heart of the room then forming a wider stage which reached out, creating the top of the T. The stage was lined with soft lights, but the floor itself was white and lit from underneath making it glow. Mirrors on the ceiling and flashing strobe lights made the whole scene appear unlike anything Tina had ever Seen.
It was about four feet off the main floor and along all sides were chairs filled with slack-jawed men drinking beer, holding out money, or flirting with scantily clad women. And on the stage were the dancers.
Tina immediately saw that they were beautiful. Presently the two Young women, probably in their early to mid 20’s, were writhing around poles set up along the walkway. They were both wearing high-heeled stilettos, skimpy thongs, and tight, tiny tops which barely covered their large chests. Both women spun around the poles expertly, dropped to their knees on the floor, then continuing their erotic dances up and down the stage.
Tina watched with amazement. The women were not only experts at this, they Seemed to be enjoying themselves. Perhaps it was an act, but if so, they were damned good actresses! They were continuously smiling, Licking their lips, squatting toward the men, and basically behaving as if they were getting off on it.
Tina heard an announcer over the loud rock and roll music announce the next song, ending his rapid speech by saying, “… and that’s song nuMber two gentlemen, you know what that means!”
A loud burst of applause mixed in with whoops of approval erupted from the men. Tina felt pushed from behind as a couple men surged toward the stage, drinks in hand. She regained her stance and then looked around, confused. Razor was still talking with a large, beefy man who Seemed pissed off. When Tina looked back at the stage, she suddenly understood the crowd’s excitement, though.
The women were taking off their tops. One of the two, with larger breasts and bleach-blonde hair, pulled hers off nonchAlantly then immediately continued her dance. The other, however, made a real show of it.
She was definitely the more attractive of the two, Tina thought. She was a tall, slender Asian woman probably 20 or 21 years old. She had a bigger chest than Tina without a doubt, but it was smaller than the blonde she danced with. Her hair was short and jet- black, and she was wearing dark eyeliner on her pale, Asian face.
And she knew how to please the audience, that was for sure! She unclasped the front of her tiny covering then paused. Tina noticed that many of the men continued staring at her, though the other dancer was now topless. This black-haired woman then began to writhe with the song, swinging her body ever so subtly, as she ran her hands up her sides. Then, gripping a pole with her left hand, she swung onto it fast enough to force her top open. When her breasts were suddenly revealed, a whoop of appreciation came from the crowd. Tina found herself smiling, too.
This stripper wasn’t just a dancer: she was a performer! She had the crowd in the palm of her hand.
Tina found herself gripping Razor’s arm tightly as the show continued. She was amazed at the way the women received their “tips”. She saw the blonde crawl over to a group of men near the stage on all fours, then take their money by pressing her breasts together around it. The black-haired woman, meanwhile, slid down from a pole onto her butt, scooted forward, and then dangled her legs over the shoulders of one of the men near the stage. She then lay back and winked at the other men while he pulled the waistband of her thong away from her slender body, shoved in a couple of bills, then step away. The dancer then leaned forward, kissed his forehead, and swung her legs around and stood in one expert, catlike motion.
“TINA!” Razor yelled in her ear.
“THAT’S LUCY!” he said, pointing to the Asian cat on stage. “SHE’S GOING TO BE YOUR PARTNER TONight WITH THE OIL MEN!”
Tina gulped and nodded. How could she compete with her, she wondered?
Razor then gestured for her to follow, and she let herself be led away, all the while holding his arm and taking in the scene of the barroom. She noticed that many of the strippers not currently on stage were sitting with the bar’s Patrons: on their laps and otherwise. She also noticed one woman with red hair lead a man by the hand toward the back of the room. There was a door there.
Ahh, Tina thought.
She continued to follow Razor around tables and past a couple booths. She noticed that many people, waitresses, strippers, and customers, were stepping out of his way as he approached. They must know Him, she realized. All the same, Tina caught seVeral of the men she passed stare at her, some with curiosity and others with longing.
Tina couldn’t help but feel flattered: for men to want to look at her while those two beautiful women were dancing naked on stage was a Huge compliment!
Eventually they reached a door opposite the way they had come in. Another Mexican-looking man sat on a stool outside it, and even in the dark atmosphere he was wearing sunglasses. She heard Razor yell at Him, “WHAT’S UP, ENRIQUE?”
The large man shrugged his hefty shoulders, then gripped the doorknob and opened the door for Razor. Tina followed Him inside.
Once the door shut behind them, and the music was deafened, Tina caught her breath. She’d been holding it, she realized. Razor smiled at her.
“And that’s EZ’s,” he said. “The main floor, anyway, but definitely not the most profitable part.
“Back there,” he pointed down the long hall, “is the way you’ll come whenever you arrive. There’s a door behind back of the building that’ll get you in: just buzz and someone will open it for you.
“No one is allowed back here except for the staff. Okay?”
She nodded. It was hard paying attention, she realized, because the sights and sounds of the main bar area were still overwhelming.
He led her down the hallway, pointing out his office, the employee bathroom, and finally the dressing room. They went in and Tina was surprised at its size: there were a dozen make-up tables, two sofas and a recliner, and seVeral clothes racks. Sitting on the couch were two women in their early 20’s, and at one of the make- up tables was a third, perhaps in her mid-thirties. Tina thought she recognized her.
She looked again. She did recognize her. And then realization dawned, and Tina nearly gasped in shock and surprise:
She didn’t only recognize the woman, she knew her. It was Ms. Masons, her next-door neighbor.
“Any table is fine to pretty yourself up, except the first two,” Razor explained.
“Okay,” Tina replied as softly as possible. If she could have, she would have disappeared. But it would have been too late because just then, Carol Masons got Done applying some lipstick and had turned to See Razor and the new girl.
She didn’t, though. Instead she just stared. Tina could feel the woman’s eyes on her.
“Oh,” Razor said, as if noticing the three women for the first time. “These are three of our dancers. Those two are Ashley and Sabrina,” he stated, pointing to the two girls on the couch, “and that’s Sonya.”
Carol looked back into the mirror as Razor said her name. Sonya, Tina thought. A stage name.
Tina looked toward Ashley and Sabrina, just to look at somebody else. Both were skinny, very cute, and so similar in appearance that they could be related, Tina thought. One was slightly taller, about 5’10”, but both had light brown hair, large C-cup breasts, and milky white skin. They also wore matching outfits: tight, neon green shirts with nuMbers on them (“04” on the taller one’s; “12” on the shorter one’s). The shirts came down to just below their belly buttons where a couple of inches of skin began before turning into tight black-nylon shorts. They were very pretty, if a bit weird looking: the taller one’s hair was in pig-tails, and she had glitter on her face. The shorter one, Ashley, also had the glitter but her hair was short: it looked like she’d chopped it off without much regard to its final appearance, yet the way it spiked up all over her head actually looked really good.
“Girls,” Razor said, addressing the women for the first time, “this is Tina. She’s new.”
There were genuinely nice “Hello’s” coming from the two on the couch, but to Tina’s relief “Sonya” didn’t say a word.
“Okay,” Razor said, after a brief moment of awkward silence. “Shouldn’t you girls be out on the floor?”
The taller of the two girls on the couch, Ashley, said, “We’re just taking a little break…”
“She’s drunk,” Sabrina sighed, grinning as if it was funny.
“Oh, I am not!” Ashley said, playfully slapping the other woman on her arm.
“Fine,” Sabrina said, standing up. Tina noticed her wobble for a second, giggle, then saunter toward the door. For the first time Tina noticed the girls’ tall tube-socks and tennis shoes, and it dawned on her: these two were dressed up like soccer players! Tina briefly wondered if a lot of the girls dressed in themed-outfits.
“You two would make more money if you weren’t so Fucking lazy,” Razor said coldly as they approached.
“Yeah, we know,” Sabrina replied, smiling devilishly.
“We’re not lazy,” Ashley pouted.
Tina noticed that Ms. Masons hadn’t moved from her place at her make-up table, and that Razor apparently didn’t mind.
“Okay,” he said to Tina. “Stay here a second. I’ll be right back.”
“Where you going?” she asked anxiously.
He turned back to her and grinned. “Relax! I’m just going to check the receipts at the bar. I’ll be back in a second.”
Tina watched as he left the room, following Ashley and Sabrina back into the main bar.
Tina stood nervously after the door had closed. She looked around the dressing room, unsure where to settle her gaze. She certainly didn’t want to look at Ms. Masons. Or say anything to her. But she suddenly had no choice.
“Tina,” the older woman said. “What in God’s good name are you doing here?”
Tina froze. “Hi, Ms. Masons,” she whispered.
The woman stood up. She was tall, and although she was 36-years-old, she was still very attractive. Her breasts were large double-D’s, yet still relatively firm. Her body was voluptuous: she was about 5’11” tall with wide hips and a narrow waist. She was beginning to look her age, Tina thought, but was still plenty sexy.
Presently she was wearing nothing more than a red silk bra with matching panties. Around her shoulders she had a light, thin silk robe which went along nicely with her lingerie. Tina averted her gaze, not wanting to See Joey’s mom like this.
She approached Tina, staring at her with her large, cat-like eyes. Her face was pretty in a domineering sense and her curly blonde hair was worn up making her Seem even taller. And as always, she had large hoop earrings in her ears and maybe a bit too much make-up on.
She felt like a little child about to be scolded by a teacher as Ms. Masons studied her. She’d known the woman for years, since she was a little girl, and knew her son even better. She felt completely ashamed at being Seen by her here. Tina continued to stare at the ground rather than look her in the eye.
“So,” Ms. Masons said once she was standing right in front of the girl. “You’re going to work here.”
Tina blushed. She stuttered, “Uh… I d-Don’t know… it’s just temporary, Ms. Masons…”
“Bullshit,” the woman smiled. It was not a happy smile. “Do they know how old you are?”
Tina nodded, eyes still downcast.
“Shit,” Carol said, shaking her head. “Fucking Razor, always trying shit like this. What’re you gonna do, be a hallway girl?”
Tina finally looked up. “I’m… not sure,” she said, honestly. “Razor said something about lap dances, and a party later, and…”
“A party?” Carol asked, surprised.
Tina shrugged. “Yeah, I guess. Some guys from Texas, or something…”
Carol took a step back. She looked like she’d just lost her best friend.
“With Lucy?” she asked, softly.
Tina nodded. “Are… you okay, Ms. Masons?”
Tina stepped away. “Ms… Ms. Masons?” she asked, fear in her voice.
Suddenly the woman snapped a cold look at Tina. The teenager shuddered. “I shoulda known it was you,” Carol suddenly sPat. “”When I heard Razor talking to Needles about some tight little white-trash girl, some stupid little slut he’d Fucked earlier this week. It was you, I should have known it’d be you.”
Tina gave her a dirty look but struggled not to say anything.
Carol went on, hands now on her wide hips. “I helped Fucking raise you, you know. When you were little, and your dad was passed out or gone or whatever, remeMber? I used to help you out. This is the thanks I get?”
Tina didn’t remeMber her experiences with Ms. Carol when she was a little girl very fondly: most of it involved her helping watch Joey, or doing the dishes, or cleaning her living room. But Tina didn’t mention any of this. Instead she asked, “Ms. Masons, I Don’t understand… what are you talking about?”
Tina bit her tongue.
“Honey,” Carol said softly, voice dripping with insincere concern, “you’re his new bitch, didn’t you realize?”
Tina gulped. “It’s… just temporary…”
Tina flinched and backed away involuntarily. She’d never Seen Ms. Masons so mad.
“This is my bar, little girl,” the woman continued. “Razor may own it but I run the girls. Get it? They need a leader and I’m it. I make the most money and See the most important clients. How DARE you come in here and try to change that!”
Tina’s face blushed a deep crimson. She’d backed up nearly across the room, but now stopped at the end of one of the couches. Carol had kept pace and stopped, too.
“Ms. Masons,” Tina said. She didn’t understand the older woman’s anger, couldn’t fathom it, but decided to try and appeal to the woman’s gentler, maternal side. There wasn’t much gentle about this woman, Tina knew: this woman had treated her like a slave when she was little. She beat her own son – innocent little Joey – on a regular basis. But there had to be something there, Tina figured, that was motherly!
This in mind, Tina took a deep breath and said, “I swear, I Don’t even know Lucy, and I Don’t even know anything about this bar or anything! I got in trouble, you See, BIG trouble… they’re gonna hurt me, Ms. Masons! I need money, that’s all, and Razor offered… this job… I took it. That’s all!”
“Leave now, then,” Ms. Masons said calmly. “I’ll give you whatever money you need.”
Tina gulped and slowly shook her head. She didn’t believe her. “I can’t,” she whispered. “I…”
“You want me to tell your dad you’re a prostitute?” Ms. Masons continued sharply.
That was it. Tina snapped. She was frightened, yes, but she was also angry. How dare anyone – how dare THIS WOMAN – judge her like this!
“At least,” Tina said, voice rising in anger and treMbling with fear, “I’ve had no choice so far! At least I’m gonna be something in a few years, not some middle aged single-mother in a shitty little trailer home Fucking guys to make end’s meat!”
Tina regretted it as soon as she’d said it. Suddenly she felt her face get slapped, extremely hard, causing a loud whacking sound to fill the otherwise empty room.
She nearly stuMbled over the couch from the blow.
Carol said in a cold, menacing voice, “How DARE you!
“You Fucking little CUNT!” she yelled, pushing the girl backwards. Tina was already off-bAlance, and now fell over the armrest of the sofa and onto its seat. She struggled to get up, but it was too late. Carol came down upon her, gripping the girl’s wrists in her hands and pressing her body down upon the small girl’s, pinning her.
“You lying little TWAT! All I’ve Done for you, you treat me like this!?”
Tina struggled to get free, but only managed to slide back on the couch until her whole body was laying upon it, only her ankles resting on the armrest, now.
“I Fucking TRUSTED you to watch my boy!” Carol cried as she shook the Young teenager. “I bet you wanted to Fuck Him, didn’t you!? I bet you couldn’t WAIT until he was older, you Fucking lyin’ little SLUT!”
Tina blushed and cried as the woman hurled insults at her. Try as she might, though, she was unable to push the woman away.
Ms. Masons managed to shift both of Tina’s wrists into her own left hand, and her grip still remained impossible to break. Now she used her free right hand to violently grasp the teenager’s left breast though her dress.
Tina howled in pain at the sudden violation. “You like that?” Ms. Masons asked. Her voice had grown dangerously soft, nearly playful, a stark contrast to the teenager’s screams. “I bet you do, I bet you like all kinds of nasty sex, Don’t you, hon? Is that why Razor wanted you here? Did Lucy do this to you, too?”
“RAZOR!” Tina was now screaming, tears streaming down her pretty face.
“Shh, shh,” Carol cooed. “He’s not coming. Don’t you know why he left you with me? To ‘check the receipts’? Hah!”
“Stop it, STOP!” Tina cried as the woman continued to twist at her small left breast, right at its nipple. In the back of her mind, Tina was trying to figure out what the woman meant: was she saying Razor left her here like this on purpose?
Tina stopped screaming and was now merely blubbering hysterically in pain and humiliation.
“Shh, dear! What? Did you think you were something special?”
Tina struggled anew as she felt the woman’s hand slip off her breast then slide down her side. It quickly reached the hem of her dress and began to make its way back up.
“Thought your little pussy was so tight that he’d ‘protect’ you? Huh?
“Let me tell you something,” the woman breathed into her ear. “You’re not special. You’re nothing. Just another piece of meat, another girl for the hallway. Another desperate, stupid bitch! The only thing you have going for you is your age, but believe me, that doesn’t last.
“You’re nothing,” Carol concluded. Nothing to me, and nothing to Razor.”
Tina couldn’t believe the woman’s words. She felt eMbarrassed, humiliated, used. She HAD believed Razor, after all. But Carol was right about at least one thing: Razor hadn’t come. Tina began to realize that he wouldn’t be coming, either.
He’d left her here for this. He’d lied to her. Just like all the men in her life had lied to her, she realized.
She gasped loudly as the woman’s hand made its way up her outer left thigh, then right up to the waistband of her panties.
“It’s been a while since a girl failed an interview,” Carol said softly as her hand gently played with the waistband of Tina’s panties. “Your friend Lucy did, too. But she ended up liking this…”
Tina gasped as the woman suddenly pulled on her panties, causing them to dig painfully into her crotch.
Tina remeMbered. It had been her, after all, who’d explained puberty to the girl. But though she’d touched her a bit to show her how to use feminine products, she’d never touched her like this.
This was intimate. Violent. Dirty. And sexy.
Oh, God! Tina thought desperately.
“Relax, stop struggling,” Ms. Masons whispered. “You can still work here, you just need to learn your place… and I want to See how tight this pussy really is… what all the fuss is about…”
Despite herself, Tina had begun to relax. Not from acceptance, but from defeat. What could she do?
She felt the woman’s hand slide under the waistband of her panties, then slowly make its way between her legs.
Tina lurched forward in one final, desperate attempt to escape when the woman’s hand made contact with the light fuzz just above her pussy.
She was immediately rebuked: Carol slapped the girl hard in the face again. Tina cried at the sharp and sudden pain, then gave up. Though her arms were free now, what could she do?
“Relax, Tina, relax,” Ms. Masons purred. “I’m sure you’ve Done this before… had a woman’s hand down here, right? Lucy’s maybe? One of your friend’s?”
Tina cringed as Carol’s hand roughly gripped her pussy. “No, please, no…”
Carol laughed like she was drunk. “No? You’ve never messed around with any of your little girlfriends? What’s that rich-girls’ name… Michelle? The one with the big tits? You never had your tongue in her hot little snatch?”
Tina blushed. She hadn’t. She’d never been with another woman, nor had she ever wanted to. She began to struggle again, but it was only for show: she knew she was too small, too weak, to stop Carol, now.
“It doesn’t matter,” Carol hissed. “You will, soon. Does that turn you on?” Tina felt Carol’s hand squeeze harder upon her lightly fuzzed pussy mound. “Does that get you all wet?”
Tina was sobbing again. This was all too much.
And then she felt the woman, her next-door neighbor who had taught her how to use a tampon years earlier, press her boney right index finger between the folds of her pussy.
Tina’s back arched automatically. She felt the finger press into her roughly, dryly, unrelentingly. She shuddered, then she collapsed, issuing a long exhale of air as she did.
“… is tight,” she could barely hear Carol say. “Nice and tight. Tight, trailer-trash teenage pussy. Razor was right!”
Tina stared dazedly up at the woman’s neck. She felt so small and vulnerable and helpless beneath her. The invading finger – Carol’s finger – continued to press into her dry hole.
Realizing that she couldn’t escape, Tina instead attempted to distance her consciousness away from what was happening. She tried desperately to think about work – Holiday’s – and school. Joey. Her friends. Don and Larry. Anything else!
As Carol continued to expertly slide her finger in and out of Tina’s vagina, the teenager found herself thinking about all those porno’s she’d Seen with women having sex with each other. Had those actresses really wanted it, or had they ever been forced to, like this?
Tina dazedly pondered whether or not the fact she was beginning to enjoy Carol’s finger made her a lesbian.
“Oooo,” Carol suddenly whispered. “You’re getting all wet! Very good, little girl, very good…”
Tina sighed. She was good, she thought to herself.
Tina felt the woman’s finger pull out as the woman pulled herself off of her small body. She wasn’t surprised when Carol then pulled Tina’s panties down her legs. She didn’t resist it, either, only laid there, sort of staring up at the ceiling, neither happy or sad, the only emotion in her Young mind that of arouSal and nuMbness. When her panties were off, the girl found herself spreading her legs slightly, expectantly.
Carol didn’t get back on top of her. Instead the woman kneeled on the floor and whispered into Tina’s ear, “I’m going to teach you who’s really in charge here. RemeMber what I said? Not Razor… me!”
Tina didn’t respond. She could feel the woman’s lips on her left ear. It made her shudder.
“Mmm,” Carol continued as her left hand slid back down between Tina’s spread legs, “I never thought I’d See you like this… I remeMber when you were only ten, remeMber you used to do my dishes and I’d pay you a dollar?”
Tina was ignoring her. All she wanted to feel right now was the finger that was sliding playfully up and down her slick slit, and the soft lips lightly brushing her ear.
Suddenly she felt the woman’s tongue come out and lick her earlobe. Tina moaned softly at the sensation: it was too much!
At that exact moment two things happened. Carol’s finger slid back into her tight pussy, nearly causing the Young girl to cum. Also, Razor entered the room.
Tina heard Him yell something. She was so close to cumming that her mind didn’t want to focus on anything else. But then Carol’s finger was suddenly out of her, and her mouth was no longer sucking on her earlobe.
Tina heard yelling. Dazedly, she looked up. Carol had scraMbled to her feet and was backing away, but Razor was screaming at her and marching right at her.
Tina leaned up, a look of confusion and longing on her sweet face. She saw that Carol had a totally different expression, now: fear.
Then she saw Razor slap the woman incredibly hard, so hard that Carol dropped to her knees and sobbed hysterically.
“Get the Fuck out,” Razor said. His eyes were wide and insanely angry. His whole body was tensed up like he was about to kill somebody.
“I-I-I,” Carol was blubbering.
“GET THE Fuck OUT! NOW!” he screamed.
Tina was now sitting up, wondering if she should do something. Maybe she should leave! Maybe Razor was angry at both of them. She didn’t know what was going on.
Carol then stood up, and ran to her make-up table. She grabbed her purse, a shirt and shorts, then stuMbled towards the door.
When the door closed, Razor turned to Tina. She recoiled instinctively, afraid he was going to hit her or something.
“Are you okay?” he asked, shortly.
She nodded stupidly.
“Hang on,” he said.
He left the room suddenly. While he was gone Tina pulled her panties back on, stood up and adjusted her dress, and lit a cigarette.
She was shaking all over. From fear, and also from frustration.
She looked at the door. Maybe she should leave.
“I’m so sorry,” he said.
Just then Tina burst into tears and cried.
“She’s nuts,” Razor was explaining about fifteen minutes later.
Tina had cried most of that time. As always, after the rush and horniness were gone a flood of regret had filled her mind. The way she’d acted was inexcusable: to be turned on, by a woman, and Ms. Masons no less! To simply give up and then, like some total slut, try to cum like it was all that mattered. She felt dirty and confused and just plain awful.
She was thankful to be okay, now, thankful that Carol had been lying: Razor hadn’t tricked her after all. Razor had saved her, not only from Carol, but from herself.
She had gotten so close to climaxing from a woman. What would she have Done if she had? How could she ever forgive herself?
“Ever since I bought most of the bar two years ago,” Razor continued, “she’s been a problem. constantly challenging my authority, thinking she’s more important than she is.”
“She said that she… did that… with all the girls,” Tina said softly.
Razor shook his head in frustration. “No, she doesn’t. But she used to, apparently, back when Duke owned the place. He supposedly had a deal with her, that she had final say in who got hired or not. But I put an end to that, though she’s tried what she did to you with… seVeral others.”
“Lucy?” Tina asked.
Razor nodded. “That was the last one. How’d you know?”
“She really hated her,” Tina said softly.
“Yeah, I guess she would,” he sighed. “See, after Lucy started she immediately became the most popular girl we have on stage. You saw her: hot little body, and she knows how to use it. Sonya got really jealous and ended up, well, ‘initiating’ her.
“I didn’t find out until two weeks after it happened, and believe me I was pissed. But Lucy had moved on, and Sonya swore she’d never do it again.” He shrugged.
Tina nodded. The beer was helping calm her down, and she was thinking a lot more clearly. She asked, “Are you going to fire her?”
Razor shook his head. “I Don’t know,” he said. “Maybe. But she does bring in a lot of clients… do you think I should?”
Tina was surprised he asked. She thought for a moment then said, “I Don’t… think so…”
“Why not?” he asked.
She took a deep breath. It was time to tell Him. “I know her,” she said softly.
“I knew she lived in a trailer but I’ve never been there,” he said.
“What if she tells my dad?” she asked, worriedly.
“She won’t,” he said firmly. “I’ll make sure of that. I won’t fire her, at least for now, so that I can keep an eye on her. Okay?”
Tina nodded. She believed Him.
“She’s just getting old,” Razor finished. “She’s old, and Pathetic. Already she doesn’t get as many clients as she used to… five years from now she’ll be out of a job. And she knows it.”
That made Tina realize something. “But… didn’t you say that your girls made a lot of money?”
“Then, uhm… why does she just live in a trailer?”
He looked at her. Without so much as a pause he said, “Come with me, I’ll show you.”
They walked back to the dressing room. It was empty. Razor went straight to Carol’s make-up table, opened a drawer, then after rummaging around pulled out a little baggie.
“See this?” he said, holding it up.
The bag was small and empty. Empty except for traces of white powder.
“She’s a druggie?” Tina asked in surprise.
Razor nodded. “Big time. Heroin addict. She shoots up on her feet so no one will See the track marks, but everyone knows.
“Two-thirds of what she makes here either goes up her nose or into a vein.”
Tina was initially surprised, but then realized it made sense. Carol had always been eccentric, unpredictable, and had violent mood swings. She would leave at weird times of the day, and sometimes when she got back she looked like hell.
“Okay,” Razor said. “It’s almost 2am, now. We’re going to close. And you didn’t even get to work.” He Seemed a little annoyed.
Tina shrugged. “The party… ?”
“Still on, if you’re up for it,” Razor said.
Tina thought for a moment. Then she said simply, “I need money.” It was true.
And of course, what else could she do? What else could she say?
“Alright,” Razor said after a moment. “But you’re going to be up late. Are you still gonna go to school?”
She sighed. “I have to,” she said. She really didn’t want to, but as always, she hadn’t much of a choice.
“Well,” he nodded, “We still have a little bit. Let me explain what you’ll be doing on a normal Night.”
Tina felt her stomach knot-up. She looked around the empty dressing room. “Okay…”
Razor said, “Follow me.”
He led her down the hall to another room, the “Monitor Room”, to explain it all. After entering, he dismissed another large bouncer who was sitting in there and settled into a chair. Tina sat down, too, in front of a stack of small, black-and-white monitors. There were thirty of them in total, all displaying different areas of the bar. Razor then pointed out all the areas of the strip-club that she would be working in, and what she would have to do.
It was so simple: she would wait in the V.I.P. room, just off the main floor, for someone to ask for a lap- dance. If they wore a colored wristband she would give them their “dance” in one of the little stalls of the V.I.P. room, and try to get as many dances as possible.
“You can make a lot of money just doing that,” he explained. “Some girls, they just work the V.I.P. room, and make pretty good cash. But you’ll make more.”
That sounded ominous, Tina thought, but realized what he was getting meant. He explained that if the “customer” was wearing a black wristband instead of a colored one, she had to offer to bring Him to a “private” room downstairs.
Razor pointed to the monitors as he explained this. “That’s where the private rooms are,” he said. “We have eight regular ones and a ninth Executive Room. That’s only used for special occasions, like the Oil Men toNight, for example.”
Tina nodded as she stared at the rooms. They were small, simple, even dirty looking in a way. It was hard to tell on the small, black and white monitors. Presently, all eight of the regular rooms were empty.
Razor went on to explain how it would work. It Seemed simple enough. Basically, a stairway in the V.I.P. room led down to a hallway in the basement with the eight regular rooms. The bouncer there would give her a key and she’d bring her client to one of the rooms, and try to get as much money for whatever it was he wanted to do.
“You charge whatever,” Razor said as if that was a great thing. “Get as much as you can for whatever it is he wants… trust me, you’ll make a lot.”
Whatever “it” he wants, Tina thought, stomach tightening. She realized immediately that “it” would be some sort of sex.
“We listen in on the negotiations, just to keep you honest,” he went on. He flicked a switch and speaker came to life. “We’re listening to room seven.” He flicked the switch off.
“You keep 60% of whatever you make down there,” he continued. “You pay out before going back upstairs. Usually you’ll want to shower before going back to the V.I.P. room, but it’s up to you.”
To her relief, Razor emphasized that she didn’t have to do anything she didn’t want. And that included sex.
“If you get to a room and the guy wants something you just Don’t dig,” he said, “for example, he wants to spank you or whatever, just tell Him it’s no deal. Most guys just want a blowjob or straight sex, sometimes anal. You’re into all that so you should be fine.”
She blushed, because he was right! Anal, straight-sex, oral… hell, she’d Done all that and more in the past few days alone!
After he was Done explaining all the little rules (like no drinking; no showing up late; etc.) he emphasized again that she’d always be safe. “We have monitors everywhere, as you can See. Plus, we employ over a dozen bouncers a Night, and everyone’s wired. We can get word to anyone virtually anywhere in seconds.”
She nodded, then yawned. It was getting late. She promised herself she would think over all this again later, but right now, she just wanted to get the Night over with.
“So, when’s the party?” she asked.
Razor glanced at his watch. “Soon,” he said. “After the bar closes. “I need to be sure you understand all this. Next time you won’t have me holding your hand all Night, okay?”
She nodded, and tried to perk up.
“All of our clients pay $20 for a wristband to enter the V.I.P. room,” he reiterated. “But not all wristbands are equal. When a client has become a regular and has… otherwise, proven Himself, we offer Him the chance for an upgrade: from a regular wristband to a black one. So Don’t ever worry about cops or nothin’… only offer a bedroom to a black- wrister and you’ll be cool.”
He went on, repeating pretty much everything he’d explained already. It was hard to pay attention, Tina was so tired!
I might not even be back, she thought to herself. It was definitely a possibility: after she paid off those loan sharks, there would be no real reason to return.
“Any questions?” he asked, glaring at her.
He realized she hadn’t been paying attention. Thinking quickly she asked, “I’ll make most of my money, uhm, doing the… lap dances?”
“Nah,” Razor said. “Not once you get good, at least.”
Razor stood, called the bouncer who he had disposed back in, and led her back to the dressing room in silence.
Tina felt guilty. He Seemed pissed again, but what could she do? So much had happened in one day, it was late, and all she wanted was to take a nap!
Once back at the dressing room, Razor sat down in “Sonya’s” chair. “Party will be soon, now. No other questions?”
“Nope,” she said.
That word, “Nope”, sounded so weak, so stupid, that Tina blushed immediately after its utterance. Razor saw. As she blushed he asked, “You do… know… what a lap dance is, right?”
The truth was, she didn’t. She’d figured out by context that it wasn’t a simple dance, and that it wasn’t sex either. That had been good enough for her.
“Okay,” Razor sighed. “Come over here. I’ll show you.”
slowly, Tina stood up from her own chair. She stood before Razor feeling sort of stupid, and totally vulnerable. And she was aware that his eyes were judging her Young body, and her own self, as she stood there meekly before Him.
Her heart-rate, finally calmed since the Carol incident, increased again: she felt that woozy feeling once more, that tingling below, the peripheral hardening of her nipples. Her small chest began heaving. She thought about Joey for a second, for some reason, before shaking it off.
“Relax,” he grinned. “You’ll get used to this. Get over here.”
She followed his gestures, and soon was straddling Him, her legs spread wide apart: it made her dress, way too tight and too small already for even her girlish body, ride right up to her waist. But she didn’t feel eMbarrassed, she realized. She was getting comfortable with Razor.
Or comfortable with acting like a slut, she thought soMberly.
She shook away the thought and placed her small hands on his shoulders, nearly collapsing her body against his when she did. Her immature Young mind was suddenly flooded with feelings of forbidden desire. She remeMbered the last time she’d been in a position like this: with Don and Larry. Only hours before. When she’d been getting doubly Fucked by them.
She shuddered at the memory.
“That’s it,” Razor cooed. “Just like you’re gonna Fuck me. Scoot forward.”
His hands then gripped her Young ass roughly, and pulled her toward Him until her crotch was lined up with his. Her dress had ridden up all the way by this point: she was, basically, wearing only panties from the waist down.
“Okay,” he whispered. “You gotta grind down on me, now… just like Fucking, only with clothes on.”
Tina obediently complied. Suddenly she was sliding her Young butt forward and backward on his lap, not reluctantly, but willingly. She was doing it inexpertly but with motivation: and finally she felt his hard on pressing through his pants against her panty-covered pussy. A crack of electric pleasure ran up her body.
Her hands gripped his shoulders tightly, her fingernails digging through his shirt and into his skin. When she opened her eyes, she saw he was grinning. “Enjoying yourself?” he asked.
“Yes,” she answered simply. She saw no reason to lie: she really was enjoying it! She felt in control, on top, grinding her pussy back and forth on his clothed crotch: it was stimulating her clitty in a rough, abusive way, but she was doing it. She was getting off on Him!
Lap-dances, she was quickly deciding, might not be a bad way to earn some money.
“Now get naked,” he then said, encouragingly. “Show me your tits. But Don’t stop the rockin’…”
A minute passed, during which time Tina unzipped her dress down her back while managing to keep up her sexual rhythm. Unsnapping her bra had taken but a second more, and her tits were quickly freed. She watched with much satisfaction as Razor’s eyes became energized at the sight of her small, teenage breasts.
“That’s it,” he hissed. “Now, remeMber though, they can look but not touch…” Yet he said that as his hands, still on her ass, began to slide up her back.
“Uh-huh,” she whispered. She knew he wasn’t being completely serious.
She enjoyed herself for a few more minutes, grinding back and forth on his hard-on, never realizing how pleasurable a “dry-hump” like this could be. She was practically ready to cum!
The sexually crazed girl then nearly jumped when she realized that they had an audience.
She looked over to the right. It was Sabrina, one of the “soccer sluts” from earlier.
“Sorry!” the sexy Young woman exclaimed. She was playing with her hair, still in pigtails, as she said, “Ashley’s really drunk now… she started fingering herself onstage…”
“What!?” Razor exclaimed. His hands didn’t leave Tina’s now sweaty back, though. Tina caught her breath and realized he wanted her to continue, despite Sabrina’s presence. And she wanted to, too. The feeling of his hands sliding roughly up and down her glistening back, from her shoulders to her ass and back again, was tantalizing and quickly blocked all feelings of modesty she may have.
“Sorry! I’m sorry,” Sabrina was saying meekly, worriedly.
“Where’s Needles?” Razor demanded. Tina barely heard Him. All she could hear was her own heart beating, and the sound of her panties sliding continuously up and down the length of Razor’s hard-on. She found herself wishing it was inside her, that they were naked and Fucking like primal animals…
“He’s out there… on the floor,” Sabrina said, eyes downcast.
“What is it?” Razor asked. His hands were no longer playing up and down Tina’s back.
“Just,” Sabrina said, looking back at Razor. “Uhm, Needles was saying that, uhm, we could stay open late… I mean, it’s five after and he said that–”
She was lost now, lost in this carnal act. Her pussy against his dick, both covered, her tits exposed. She would cum soon, maybe now, maybe wait a moment more: the fact that a stranger was watching Seemed only more sexy to the Young girl. She would cum, soon, now, maybe…
But suddenly Razor was pushing her away.
“Wh-what!?” she asked stupidly, nearly falling to the floor. She managed to catch herself and stand on wobbily legs, breasts still exposed, bra still dangling around her body, dress still bunched up around her slight hips- an impending Orgasm denied for the second time in an hour.
Razor had stood. “This is Fucking bullshit!” he was yelling as he stepped toward the soccer-slut. “Go tell the girl’s we’re closed. Start at the VIP room. NOW!”
Sabrina complied, running off instantly. Razor then looked at Tina.
“Sorry. Needles is one of my partners,” he said bitterly. “And he’s a Fucking idiot. I gotta go take care of things.”
He began to walk away. Tina stared after Him breathlessly, her small body charged to its sexual limit and her adolescent mind pissed off and heartbroken all at the same time.
“Your outfit for the party,” Razor called over his shoulder, “is nuMber twenty-four on the rack. Put it on and get ready.”
With that, the door shut behind Him, and Tina found herself alone in the large dressing room, horny as hell and confused and frustrated.
After he left, Tina had seriously considered masturbating. She was ready to explode from arouSal, and she couldn’t think clearly. But then girls from the bar began to enter, chatting loudly and quickly filling the dressing room.
For a few minutes the room had been packed and incredibly loud. It Seemed like all the women knew each other: they wanted to brag about how much they’d made that Night, or compliment one another on how they’d Done onstage, or make plans for what to do after leaving. None of them, though, had paid any attention to the 16-year-old blonde sitting at Sonya’s make-up table.
And that had been just fine with Tina, although she did keep an eye open for the cat-like Asian girl she’d be partnering with later: Lucy. She never came.
Ashley and Sabrina were the last of the girls to leave, and had been the only ones to say good-bye. They hadn’t changed like most of the other girls, and Tina had been impressed at how sexy Ashley Seemed even while stupidly drunk.
“Ohhhh,” Ashley had said, wagging a finger drunkenly in Tina’s face, “yoor tha one, the party toNight? Hmmm?” She then laughed in a friendly sort of way.
“Sure,” Tina had said. Sabrina smiled to the girl and waved, and Tina smiled as well as she watched the two leave.
After they were gone the room was once again empty. Tina had again considered masturbating, but the mood really was no longer there. All she could think about was the future: was this her future? Would she be a lap-dancing prostitute in this Seedy little bar? Or would she just do this one “party” and be Done with it forever?
Yet in a way this “party” she would be going to, with Lucy and the Oilmen, was worse than what she would do on any other Night. Razor had explained what her normal duties would be so calmly that it didn’t even feel like a big deal now. Giving lap-dances for cash, and occasionally bringing back a “black-wrister” to a private room for sex, didn’t Seem all that bad. At least it wouldn’t be constant, non-stop sex like she’d first imagined.
On the other hand, this party. What the hell was going to happen at the party? And why hadn’t Razor returned to explain it?
Finally, Tina shook her head and realized she had to get dressed. She went over to the rack, found the outfit nuMbered “24”, and put it on.
Soon she was dressed up in a really slutty “cowgirl” outfit. A costume, made perhaps for a little girl or a really slutty adult. She studied herself in the mirror after putting it on, and rolled her eyes in eMbarrassment.
The outfit consisted of a sleeveless denim top which tied off just below her breasts; a pair of brown daisy-dukes which were so tight that she’d barely been able to button them up (even without panties on); and tall, knee-high cowboy boots which were incredibly uncomfortable to walk in. The boots were actually very nice, a little too big for her feet, but probably cost around $200 retail. She kept looking at them, walking around a little, then sitting down after feeling stupid for doing so.
Topping off the outfit were the accessories: a belt with two gun-holsters that hung off her bony hips, a cheap plastic sheriff’s badge pinned over her left breast, and two fake plastic guns kept in the holsters.
And, of course, she was wearing a cowboy hat. It was red and had a wide rim which encircled her head and a leather strap which hung around the back of her head. She’d brushed her hair out, as the hat didn’t fit properly in its current do. Now her blonde hair could clearly be Seen under the hat, hanging down to its normal shoulder-length. She lamented the time it’d taken to put it up earlier- such a waste!
She thought she looked ridiculous, like one of those teenagers who still trick-or-treated even though they were in high school. But in a strange sort of way she had to admit that the costume was sort of sexy: she looked like a skinny, slutty Young cowgirl. The shorts accentuated what was, she thought, her best feature- her ass- by clinging to it tightly, while also showing off her firm, flat belly. Plus, the boots made her strut sort of as she walked, and added inches to her height making her stand maybe 5’8″ tall.
Suddenly the door opened. Tina began to stand up, expecting Razor, but instead saw her “partner”.
The Asian woman looked like she’d just got Done taking a shower: a towel was wrapped around her incredibly sexy body and her dark hair was still slightly damp.
When she saw Tina, she smiled. “Hi!” she chirped. “You must be my partner toNight, huh?”
Tina nodded as the girl walked over. Tina was surprised at her voice: sweet and American, without a trace of an accent. She appeared so completely Asian that Tina had unconsciously figured she was an immigrant.
Lucy extended her hand. “Lucy, nice to meet you,” she said, smiling still. Her smile was full, with pearly white teeth, and genuine looking, too.
Tina shook her hand. The woman was taller than her, even with the boots on: about 5’10”, Tina figured, making the short girl feel even shorter. The woman’s hot body was more intimidating up-close: she was skinny in a womanly way, with a large firm chest, probably c-cup, and fully developed, mature curves from her hips to her waist. Her Asian complexion was soft and alluring, as were here large eyes and thin lips.
Tina felt inferior next to her. She thought of how she’d performed onstage earlier, which made her feel even more inadequate.
“I know you’re only 15,” Lucy smiled. “I’ve never worked with anyone so Young!”
“Uhm, sixteen,” Tina said softly, eMbarrassed.
“Oh! Sorry,” Lucy said. She stood back again and looked the girl up and down. “Damn, though! You sure do make a sexy little cowgirl!” she laughed.
Tina smiled, blushing.
“The Texans are going to love you,” she continued, smiling still. “I can See why Razor risked hiring you. I mean, you’re cool right? You’re not gonna go crying to your mom and dad about this or anything?”
Tina rolled her eyes. “God, no!” she exclaimed.
“Good!” she winked. “I’m cool with working with you, then! I’m going to be your Injun.” She winked again.
Tina couldn’t help but grin: that smile was just too infectious!
A moment later Lucy got dressed, and Tina couldn’t help but watch. She really was incredibly beautiful. An Asian princess, Tina thought. She wondered briefly what she would look like dressed up like a ninja from one of those Kung-fu movies Leon used to make her watch…
She was wearing an incredibly short, suede-leather mini-skirt which barely covered her firm round ass. On top she was wearing a matching tan-colored bikini, made of the same type of suede leather, which was so small Tina couldn’t believe it stayed on. It was styled with rips and designs, allowing one to See the Asian flesh through it.
Lucy had also put on a pair of leather moccasins and, of course, a tight head-band with a single red feather sticking out at its front.
“Wow,” Tina said, breathless.
Lucy then led the girl out of the dressing room. As they entered the hallway, Tina looked around awkwardly. No one was there. The whole bar Seemed quiet: the music was off and there wasn’t a sound to be heard. It made the poor girl even more on edge.
“You’re really soft-spoken, aren’t you?”
Tina blushed. She replied nervously, “I’m just… This is just new to me…”
Lucy stopped and turned. “It’s okay, you Don’t have to be worried or anything,” she said. “You know the deal, right?”
Tina shook her head.
“Really!” Lucy exclaimed. “Wow! Razor really just threw you in, didn’t he?”
“Okay,” she said. “This is what’ll happen. It’s really simple.”
Tina listened intently as Lucy explained what was to be Done: how it would begin, what would most likely occur, and what she should say and do.
When she was finished, Tina was frowning and her eyes were wide. Her heart rate had increased and all her nervousness returned, amplified even, and she felt her knobby legs wobbling furiously.
“Are you going to be okay?” Lucy asked symPathetically.
Tina swallowed hard. She felt tears forming in her eyes, and blinked them away. “Y-yeah, I’m fine,” she said.
Lucy frowned, a stark contrast to her radiant smile. “It really is going to be okay,” she said. “Trust me. These Texans are big ol’ teddy-bears. Just follow my lead and trust me, we’ll make a lot of money toNight… because the better we do, the more they’ll pay us afterward.”
Then she grinned wickedly. “And I want to make a LOT of money toNight!”
Tina forced a smile. “Okay,” she said simply.
“Okay?” Lucy smiled. “Don’t just say ‘okay’! Say, ‘Ohhh, Lucy, mmmm, I’m so HOT right now… I just HAVE to get off…”
Tina giggled despite herself as Lucy continued with her fake, sarcastic imitation of a horny woman.
Tina couldn’t help it. She was laughing now! Lucy was just too much: too animated, too funny.
They laughed together for a moment. Lucy grinned, “Okay?”
Tina nodded, smiling once more. She felt better! Lucy made her feel comfortable, had calmed her down.
“Let’s do it, then!”
They made their way to the basement through a door in the hall. At the end of the stairway was another door, and Tina could See light coming out from underneath it. She also heard voices behind it, loud male voices laughing and chatting boisterously.
“Okay,” Lucy whispered. “This is the ‘executive’ lounge… basically it’s the only fancy room in this dump! Are you okay?”
“Yes,” Tina said, honestly. Lucy’s demeanor, coupled with her words, had really had an impact. She now knew what she would be doing, yet she was no longer upset by the thought of it. It would be okay.
Lucy made it Seem so natural!
“Alright, then,” the Asian hottie winked. “Showtime!”
They walked into the room together. It was a large, very nice room lit well by seVeral lamps. In the middle of the room were two black leather couches directly across from each other. On each couch sat two men, all of whom turned and looked over at Lucy and Tina as they entered.
“Hello, boys!” Lucy said lightly as she strolled into the room. She was holding Tina’s hand.
Between the two couches was a low, wide coffee table, probably five feet square and about two feet off the floor. There was a chair set up at each end, nice high-back leather chairs, each currently occupied, too, bringing the count of men up to six.
All of them, Tina saw, were smoking cigars. Some were nursing glasses of liquor, all were watching them.
Lucy led the two toward the table. On the way she whispered, “RemeMber, they love you… You’re in charge now, not them!”
Tina nodded but couldn’t say anything. She was getting anxious again, and found herself gripping Lucy’s hand tightly as they continued toward the table.
“Whoo-eee!” said one of the six men, a Texas twang in his voice. “Look at this, now!”
Tina blushed. The men were all richly dressed in nice suits, and two of them wore cowboy hats, too. Those two were the oldest: probably in their early 60’s. The other four were Younger, maybe in their late 30’s, and wore more contemporary suits. But they were all grinning at Tina and Lucy, dressed in such slutty costumes, and silence filled the room as the Cowgirl and Indian neared the table.
“Our li’l Injun,” said one of the men wearing a cowboy hat. “Lookin about tasty enough to eat, I reckon!”
Lucy didn’t respond, but Tina saw her wink at the man.
She then led Tina onto the coffee table. Tina felt her whole body begin to treMble, and she was reminded of a time back in the 7th grade when she’d been in a school play. She was experiencing a similar form of stage fright now: all the men were staring at her. Judging her. She nearly tripped as she stepped up onto the “stage”, her high-heeled boots still causing her trouble.
Was Razor watching right now from the monitor room, she wondered? How would he react if she messed this up? She swallowed slowly and resolved not to let that happen. She did, after all, owe Him. For seVeral reasons!
“Okay,” Lucy said to the men once the two were standing on the stage/table, right in the middle. Tina felt as if she were on an auction block or something, the way the men watched her.
“You guys ready?” Lucy asked innocently.
She knew them, and they knew her, Tina realized. She’d Done this before, or something like it, with these guys. That was reassuring somehow.
“Boy, are we, li’l lady!” said one of the men wearing a hat. The others nodded and agreed, loudly.
Tina found herself biting her lower lip. Her stomach was full of butterflies and she had to force herself to breath. This was much worse than that play! They were judging her body, now, maybe thinking ahead to what it would look like naked, what she may do to them.
But, she realized, she wasn’t afraid, exactly. She was just eMbarrassed, which was a whole lot different. This realization gave her strength, and the teenager found her smile grow more genuine as a result.
The eldest of the men, with a bushy moustache, then said, “Tell me, li’l one, what’s yer name?”
Tina managed to turn her smile into a sly one. She answered, “Why, I’m Sheriff Tina, sir! What’s yours?”
The man chuckled, as did the others. Tina blushed.
“Well, gosh-darn!” the man laughed, slapping his knee. “Sheriff Tina! I bet you’re all of fifteen years old… Dang perfect!”
Tina continued to smile. She crossed her ankles and looked down at her boots, feigning a shyness she no longer really felt. “I’s sixteen, sir,” she said, remeMbering to play her part. Cheesy accent and all.
“Whatever, darlin’! All I kin say is that Razor sure knows how to pick ’em!
“But come on, now! Let’s get it goin’!”
Tina knew that was her cue. It was time to begin. And she was as ready as she’d ever be.
“Gentlemen,” she began, a little too loudly. She caught herself, and heard a couple of the men chuckle. She glanced anxiously over at Lucy, who was playing her part perfectly: standing tall, jutting out her breasts. The perfectly proud, slutty Indian.
Tina started over.
“Gentlemen! I’ve Done caught this here redskin on the prairie, trying to, well…”
Tina paused. She forgot her line!
“What were you doin’, Savage!” called one of the men to Lucy.
Tina breathed out in relief when Lucy began to speak. “I hunt land of ancestors. I Done no crime.”
She winked at Tina.
Tina smiled. “She did more than just a’huntin’!” she declared, her confidence growing. “This local savage- slut Done try to steal cattle from good workin’ boys on the rail! An’ then she gone ’round flashing her heathen titties, tempting the good Christian men!”
The audience, enjoying this little show, booed Lucy at this point. Tina felt a rush of adrenaline: she was doing it!
She turned to Lucy, who was hanging her head in feigned shame. “She will dance for us now!” Tina declared. “As a test! If she does t’well, she may yet escape the noose for her crimes… but if she goes tryin’ to escape, she’ll meet the rope for sure!”
The men clapped and hollered.
Tina stepped off the stage. She felt energized, alive! Still, she was a little relieved to be Done, for now. She’d Done her little role well, the men had accepted it. Now she could just relax a moment as Lucy did her part.
Immediately she felt hands on her waist, though, and she was pulled roughly backward into the lap of one of the Oilmen, the same she’d been bantering with a few moments before, with the bushy moustache.
“Why Donch’ya have a seat, li’l sheriff?” the man asked.
Tina managed to keep smiling. She remeMbered what Lucy had said: When in doubt, smile and obey. She said, “Sure thing, sir!”
Suddenly, Lucy was dancing. There was no music, no real style, yet Tina couldn’t help but be entranced just the same as she watched from the old man’s lap. The Asian Beauty knew how to use her body, how to swing her hips enticingly, how to thrust out her ample chest at just the right moments.
Meanwhile, the elder Texan whose lap she sat upon was whispering in Tina’s ear, “You sure are a sexy Young thing, darlin’, and that’s the truth…”
Tina didn’t respond. The man’s arms were around her small body, engulfing her, his hands lying gently on her thighs. It felt… sensual. And Tina relaxed back into Him.
As Lucy’s seductive dance continued, Tina felt the Texan’s hard-on grow against her Young butt. She wiggled it instinctively, knowing what he wanted. She glanced over and saw the man sharing their couch leaning forward, chomping on his cigar and watching Lucy, a hard-on also now straining against his pants. All of the men were watching the slutty Indian dance. Except, maybe, for one.
“Okay, li’l sheriff,” the elder Oilman whispered, “I think your ‘captive’ needs a good lesson.”
All eyes were suddenly on her. Hands treMbling slightly, Tina gripped her fake guns, pulled them out of their holsters, and pointed them at Lucy.
“Okay!” she called, trying to get in character again. “Enough, now, ya dang Injun’!”
Lucy stopped dancing. Beads of sweat were dripping down her pretty Asian face, and she had just a hint of a smile there. Her hair was disheveled from the dancing, but the headband and feather still rested perfectly atop her head.
“You want other?” Lucy asked, voice breathless, still trying to sound like an Indian from one of those old black-and-white Westerns.
Tina kept the fake guns pointed at her ‘captive’ as she crept back atop the table. She found herself grinning slightly, from eMbarrassment but also from excitement. This was so surreal!
“Yes,” she said. “Get on your knees!”
slowly, the slutty Indian obeyed.
Whoops of encouragement came from the Texans, puffs of cigar-smoke issuing out of their mouths in the process.
This was the moment of truth. For a brief moment Tina felt awash in fear and humiliation again, but she quickly steeled herself against it: this had to be Done. And it was nothing. It was a game! A little show. Nothing more.
“Pull… I mean, pull down my pants, Injun’!” Tina ordered, voice soft yet maintaining an edge of eagerness. She was staring down at Lucy, who was looking up at her.
Lucy began by unzipping Tina’s shorts. The men’s voices were loud with encouragement, now, but all Tina could focus on was the sight and sensation of Lucy’s delicate Asian fingers Pulling down on her zipper. Then she watched as Lucy continued by unbuttoning her shorts. She felt goose bumps form on the skin of her pale, teenage legs.
Finally, the delicate hands of Lucy the Indian rested lightly on Tina’s hips, under her fake gun-belt. They pulled downward.
And then the shorts were gently tugged down Tina’s legs.
She wasn’t wearing any panties: they hadn’t been part of the costume. Tina was suddenly naked from the waist down, and the men, strangers all, were getting a good look at her naked teenage ass and pussy. Lucy was down there, too, inches away from her lightly fuzzed cunt, a slight smile still on her lips.
Tina’s hands were treMbling uncontrollably. Her heart was racing. Yet she still managed to step out of her shorts, kick them away without losing her bAlance, and keep her fake guns pointed at Lucy’s head.
“Lick me,” the teenager hissed.
She’d had to say it, but was surprised that she had.
“Yeah, whoo-eee! Go on, you stinkin’ Injun! Lick that cunt!” yelled one of the Texans.
“Make her eat you, Cowgirl!” yelled another.
All their calls were mixed together. All the men were leaning forward, a couple chomping on cigars, a couple sipping on glasses of whisky. All of them with eyes intent upon the scene before them.
The slutty Indian then placed her hands lightly on Tina’s hips, sending a chill up the Cowgirl’s Young body. She felt her knees begin to wobble as Lucy’s head pressed forward and her tongue slide out from between her lips…
And just as it occurred to her that this was actually going to happen, the confused teenager yelped, “OH!” when contact was actually made.
Lucy knew what she was doing, and the men could See that, and Tina knew it. But Tina didn’t even care about those men anymore, or that this was a woman’s tongue on the folds of her vagina. If she cared she’d be miserable. She was tired of being miserable.
All she could think about was the rush of sexual energy throughout her body!
Lucy continued to lick her there, down slightly, then all the way up again. Tina shuddered at the intense pleasure of the woman’s tongue parting the lips of her labia: forcing it apart, up, then down again. Tina’s knees were shaking violently, and she clumsily placed her feet farther apart to give her partner better access. Her toy guns were no longer placed at the Indian’s head: they now rested on Lucy’s shoulders, just to keep bAlance.
“Call me names!” Lucy suddenly whispered from between her legs, between licks at the girl’s Young cunt.
Tina barely heard her but immediately complied, remeMbering her role suddenly. “Go on,” she panted. “Asian-uh, Indian-oh! In-injun-slut! Make me cum-oh!”
The men laughed at her attempts to sound demanding. She was no longer very convincing as a dominant Cowgirl, but they didn’t care. Tina glanced around to her left and right to make sure they weren’t angry, and found them in awe instead.
This gave her even more confidence. Tina let the guns drop from her hands and she gripped Lucy’s shoulders tightly. She didn’t care where it came from, but relished the sensation of a tongue expertly sliding from her clit, to her slit, to her hole. Again and again.
And again. And again.
She could cum right now, she knew. But instead, she was suddenly pulled down to the table.
Before she could respond she felt one of the fake guns pressed against her head, right against her cheesy cowboy hat.
“Like this?” Lucy asked, in character.
Tina just shook her head in confusion. This hadn’t been part of the plan! Lucy was improvising. Tina squirmed beneath the bigger woman until she felt Lucy’s hand between her legs.
“Or this?” she was asking.
“Uh, wh-what?” Tina stammered, not knowing what to say.
Suddenly Lucy’s lips were pressing against hers. Tina’s body froze: froze completely and utterly. She felt her heart stop. She heard the men’s applause fade away. She felt herself disappear…
And then she felt Lucy’s tongue press into her mouth, and Tina came to life again. She didn’t care at all anymore what was going on! She had to enjoy this moment. It felt so good, it was so dominating! Her pussy felt electrified, her titties felt so charged, everything else was but a blur of detail, surely not reality!
The Oilmen, all six of them, were now standing around the table looking down on the Slutty Indian making out with the half-naked Cowgirl. Tina felt their eyes, heard their voices, but was only concerned with Lucy’s finger pressing against her moist hole. Her body surged at the intrusion, but unlike her experience with Carol earlier, she didn’t mind that she was enjoying it.
She focused on that, and the tongue in her mouth. Her hands were meanwhile sliding up and down Lucy’s sexily full body too, begging for more. Her head was spinning with carnal, nasty desires, desires which would have made her feel disgusted just hours before.
When Lucy managed to pull Tina’s blue-denim top up and off, Tina didn’t care. Her small breasts didn’t eMbarrass her since they Seemed to please the men, who whooped in appreciation. And being free, her tits felt soft and natural and sexy as hell!
She continued to kiss with Lucy, the Indian, eagerly and fully as the Asian’s finger slid inside her with little fanfare. Tina wasn’t sure which was more exquisite: the soft lips, the wet tongue; or the soft finger, in her wet pussy.
Then, as her Orgasm was building to incredible heights, she felt Lucy pulled off of her.
Her eyes widened and she saw all the men staring down, Lucy’s limp body in one of the men’s arms.
“More like she’s tamed you!” smiled another of the men.
Tina gulped. Her Young eyes were wide with longing, her small chest was heaving. She didn’t know what to think!
“I think it’s about time I showed you how the West was really won!” grinned the eldest man.
Tina began to lean upward from her lying state, just as the 60-something Oilman crawled up onto the table and pressed his hefty form over the small girl.
“Oh, God!” Tina cried in surprise.
“Shh, girl, just relax, now,” the man said.
Tina adjusted her body, which was only clothed now with the belt and the hat and the boots. She spread her legs wide and stared over toward the couch where Lucy had been brought. Two of the other Texans were leaning over her.
“I gotta,” began the man, his voice strained, “show ya, honey!”
Tina hadn’t heard his zipper come down. She hadn’t realized his cock was out, and aimed at her tender Young pussy-hole. She was oblivious to all this, because she was so preoccupied with the eyes staring down at her and the fate of Lucy.
But that changed the second the eldest Texan’s cock began to press against her slick Young cunt.
“Oh, Jesus!” she cried out in shock.
The three men still standing over her laughed. Their boss, their leader, who was beginning to press into the teenage-Cowgirl, merely grunted.
“That’s, uh,” he panted, “‘Oh, Mr. Blackwell’, darlin’!”
Tina squirmed upon the table as the fully clothed man, old enough to be her grandfather, continued to press his cock into her wet cunt. She had no idea how big or thick it was: it felt Huge!
And now Tina’s immature brain no longer cared about Lucy, either. Or anything. It was fixated only on Mr. Blackwell and his hard penis, which was sliding down and into her tight teenage pussy.
Tina threw her head upward, causing her cowboy hat to fall off, as she draped her arms around this man’s heaving, bulky frame. His gut was pressing against her flat belly, his hands were flat against the table, as he forced his dick inside her teenagedly-tightened vagina.
Instead she jerked. She shuddered. She spasmed underneath Him, and wrapped her legs around Him, and mewed at the top of her lungs. The Orgasm wasn’t centralized: it was all over. All over her mind, her tits, her pussy: everything! She came hard, jerkily, fully.
Yet it felt incomplete. It’d been so decentralized, so all-over. She still felt it, tingling around her, but she felt like she could come again, maybe better, in any second.
Mr. Blackwell’s cock was pounding itself in and out of her tight box, over and over again. Tina gulped and stared, eyes watery, at his reddened face straining above her. She felt his slippery dick sliding over her clitty with every thrust, and wHimpered breathlessly as it did.
And then: “Come on, Cowgirl!” he was muttering. Tina gasped and tried to catch her breath as he said, “Here it comes!”
She felt his cock spurt out its Seed right into her. A moment later he was breathing heavily, no longer Fucking her, only trying to catch his breath. He slowly collapsed upon her, squashing her small frame beneath his elder, fatty bulk.
When he pulled Himself up Tina gasped loudly to catch her breath, the feeling of Good Sex emanating throughout her mostly naked body. She laid there for a moment, reveling in the aftermath of such a good yet confusing cum. And then curiosity sunk in and Tina turned her head and looked over toward Lucy.
The Asian Goddess was getting Fucked in the pussy. And in the mouth. Two guys at once! And she looked damn fine doing it, too, if such thing were possible. Tina tried to sort out all these sensations but was incapable of doing so, for a part of her kept saying, “Dirty! Dirty! Wrong!”
But another, more carnal part, remained adamant: “This is good! This is fine!”
She slowly pulled herself upward, and slid toward the edge of the table. She felt a trickle of gooey cum leak from her vagina. Once at the table’s edge, though, she looked at Mr. Blackwell, who had taken a seat on his couch once again.
Before she could say anything he said, “Take the rest off, cowgirl.”
He was lighting a cigar.
Tina complied dazedly, as if in a Dream. She threw the hat, which had been hanging around her neck, away. She unlaced her boots and kicked them off, too, then began to take off her belt, when she was stopped.
“That’s alright,” Blackwell grinned. “You look damned sexy, just like that!”
Tina blushed. She was only wearing the belt, now.
She sat at the edge of the table, the sounds of Fucking and sucking coming from behind her as Lucy serviced two men. Tina wanted a cigarette. And, maybe, a shower. She felt spent, but pent-up. Her body had that freshly-Fucked feeling to it, that demanded rest but needed more!
“Here,” said one of the men who was still with her.
Tina looked over, half expecting a cigarette. Instead, it was a cock.
She looked at Mr. Blackwell, feeling resistant suddenly. But the older man just nodded.
Just as she did she felt her other hand pulled forcibly to her right. It was placed on another cock, from another Texan.
Two hands, two dicks, Tina thought.
I can do this! she told herself. Almost Done, now. Not much further to go.
She began jerking them off simultaneously. At first it went well: both penises swelled in her Young hands, and it was good. She remeMbered with a thrill the last time she’d jerked off two guys at once, only days before! But then the fourth man stood before her.
She stared at Him. He reached out and gripped her tits.
She groaned with desire at his touch: he was a strong, Younger man in his 30’s, reaching down to her small body and gripping her breasts as if they were his. But he was also pressing her backwards, forcing her to lean back onto the table.
She managed to continue jerking off the two other men, who moved along with her. She was now on her back, breasts being mauled by the man above her, a dick in each of her small girlish hands, jerking wildly, almost inexpertly.
When the man in front began to press his cock against her, she was only barely surprised. Somewhere, in the depths of her horny, perverted Young brain, she’d expected it. She thought of Joey.
His cock wasn’t like Joey’s. It was bigger, meaner, rougher. And it pressed against her gooey hole with little regard to that hole’s owner.
Tina squealed. She froze the handjobs, trying to adjust to the size of the cock Fucking its way inside of her. Her legs splayed away from each other and she scooted her butt forward, heaving upward her pelvis. This was going to be a big one! Could it give her the Orgasm she desperately wanted?
Did she even want that Orgasm anymore, she wondered?
And then, yet another dick, was pressing against her lips.
“UMPH!” she muttered in surprise, even annoyance.
It was one of the two guys who had been with Lucy, she realized. Now he was with her, and she was forced to open her mouth and take his cock in.
It would have been so easy to lay their, like a little rag-doll, and let them just use her like this. She even considered doing that. There was only one problem.
Her body wouldn’t let her! It was charged up, confused, starved, nasty. Her mind quickly became carnal again, too. So she began jerking the two guys to her left and right with feeling again. She felt so depraved, so completely sluttish! Dick in each hand, dick in her pussy, dick in her mouth.
And then, tongue on her tits. She gasped and opened her eyes widely, and saw Lucy there, her face buried into her small pieces of tit-flesh.
They were all Fucking her! Was this what it had really been about? Getting her into this? Making her so horny she didn’t care? Her body flayed around on the table- top as she stared, with her large, wide eyes, into Lucy’s, whose tongue was expertly fLicking at her nips.
The dick in her mouth was no problem. Tina knew how to give a blowjob, and instincts took over. The dick in her left hand? He Seemed to be ready to cum any moment. He was no problem.
As for the dick in her pussy, well, Tina felt stretched and stuffed. It was large. Had he Fucked like Razor, she would have cum seVeral times by now, she was certain. But he was sort of lazy: just the old in-out, in-out. Boring, but brutal and uncaring.
Her legs flailed about. She started when Lucy bit lightly into her nipple, and sucked harder on the cock in her mouth in reply.
Then, the guy whose cock was in her left hand suddenly came unto Tina’s face. She continued jerking involuntarily on the other dick, then sputtered and blinked as the degradation set in. Gobs of cum on her lovely, Young face. She felt eMbarrassed somehow!
Without warning, cum filled her pussy, too. She felt fuller, dirtier than she’d thought she would. She grunted around the dick in her small mouth as she took the semen of a stranger up inside.
Lucy’s hand came down to her cum-filled, now dickless pussy and, without any fanfare, began to finger the teenage girl with abanDon. The finger drew long strands of sticky sperm with each withdraw from the teenager’s poor cunt.
“Tina,” she heard the hand-job man to her right moan.
Then his cum spurted onto her forehead, into her hair, and dribbled over her still jerking fist.
Finally her hands were free. She used them to grip Lucy’s head, massage it. She could feel the cum in her hands wash into Lucy’s lovely black hair.
Tina gasped in surprise as the man whose dick was in her mouth began to spurt cum down her throat. It wasn’t that bad, actually. It was just sudden, she told herself.
Then Lucy stopped, too.
Tina laid there. Naked, mostly, save for her cowgirl- belt. Her breasts were heaving, her liMbs spasming slightly. She stared up at the ceiling.
Tina didn’t smile, nor did she frown. She just stared at the ceiling. The feeling of cum inside her, and on top of her. She’d just been so utterly Fucked. Yet all she could think about was that Lucy had stopped, too, and was gone.
“Cowgirl brought low,” said one of the men, sarcastically.
She thought of school. And longed for Lucy’s touch.
A female voice asked, “Anyone ready for seconds?”
“Sure are!” said four of the six men at once.
Tina grinned stupidly. She’d heard that. But who was that female? Was that Lucy?
When they pulled her exhausted body off the table, Tina knew what was expected. She allowed herself to be placed on all fours, and readied her small, 16-year- old body for the cocks again.
None of it mattered. Part of her wanted it, part of her wanted something else, part of her wanted just to sleep. But she was getting used to not getting what she wanted.
She was doing a good job.
Chapter 8: Tina’s Contest
Tina awoke with the sensation of a cock sliding in and out of her pussy. She slowly shook her head from left to right. Then, finally, she opened her eyes and stared up at a large, sweaty body.
The groggy teenager had no idea who this guy was at first. She smiled at the sensation of his cock planted deeply within her, fantasizing perhaps that this was some lover of hers waking her up with a romantic love- making session. The sleepy teen began to lift her arms, wanting to drape them over this man’s back, hold Him to her prone Young form. She wanted the fantasy to continue.
Something was wrong though. Her hands were sticky. She soon realized that her hair felt matted and sticky as well, and that she was sore from head to toe. Also, that this was no large, comfortable bed she was lying on, but a small uncomfortable couch.
That’s when she remeMbered everything from the Night before. It hit her in a flash: the group sex with all those “Oilmen”; Lucy, the pretty Asian woman; the strip club; Razor. She let her arms drop back to her sides as all this registered. She hoped that the man who was now thrusting in and out of her hadn’t noticed her move.
She closed her eyes tightly and held as still as possible. She just wanted it to be over, for whoever this was to quickly finish and go away. But was he the last one? For all she knew there was a line behind Him: all the Oilmen coming back for extras before taking off, possibly.
Certainly she’d been Fucked seVeral times since she’d passed out the Night before, too. These people cared that little for her, she realized. For them she was just a hole attached to a woman’s– a teenage woman’s- – body. conscious or not, they had Fucked her all Night long. She could tell already: her ass was sore, her pussy sore, too. They had cum in her and on her, and had given no regard at all for the passed out Young girl.
She continued to pretend being asleep as the man pounded his cock more quickly in and out of her. Her body lurched forward and back on the couch with each violent thrust, but she kept her eyes closed and tried to keep her breathing even, too. Still, it was hard: she could feel the familiar sensation of her body charging itself up toward Orgasm as the cock slid deep inside her tiny frame.
Just then she felt his strong hands, which had been around her waist, slide up to her slight torso and squeeze. His body went rigid, and he was cursing under his breath as he came. She felt the goo spurt inside her, part of her annoyed he hadn’t gotten her off and the other part just relieved that it was over.
When he rolled off of her, and she heard Him leave, she could no longer control herself: she began to sob. She turned into the couch and sobbed loudly, letting the surface of the upholstery muffle her Pathetic, gasping cries.
She was completely naked, too. Even the belt that Mr. Blackwell had insisted she keep on was gone. She cuddled against the cold chill she felt across her sore body, then turned over again and stared into the dark. In the background, from outside the bar, she heard birds chirping. It was morning, but what time? Probably almost time for school.
She dared to stare around the room some more, and was relieved to find none of the Oilmen were left. She was alone in the “Executive Lounge” now, tired and naked and laying on the couch upon which she’d been Fucked numerously, all Night long.
Suddenly she thought about Lucy. Where was she?
Tears welled in her eyes again as she thought of her. That sweet, pretty Asian woman, who had been so nice, so caring. And who also had kissed her. She had kissed Tina heatedly, and Done much more besides.
Tina sobbed louder, and then threw her hand over her mouth. She turned over, then back, then onto her belly. She felt so cold! So dirty. So sick.
She might have fallen asleep again, had it not been for the sudden slamming of the Executive’s Lounge door.
Just after that, she felt shaken into awareness. She gulped at the touch of the hands on her body, and tried to continue her fake sleep. He was probably one of the Oilmen, she figured, wanting another Fuck.
Her heart raced. Her body continued to be shaken, more violently now. Then she finally heard his voice through the fog that was her mind: “Wake up!” said Razor.
She turned. When she saw his face through the dark, she couldn’t help but feel relieved. There he was, larger than life! There to make her feel okay again. He would make what she’d Done the Night before all better, she thought.
It didn’t occur to her for a moment that he was the reason that Night had occurred in the first place.
He basically had to order her around for the next thirty minutes. If he hadn’t, she might begin sobbing again. The normally headstrong and defiant teenager eagerly obeyed his every command, too. It was better than thinking; it felt good to have someone think for her.
He told her to take a shower, to do her hair, to get dressed. She followed his orders obediently, relieved still that she didn’t have to think for herself.
The shower had been shorter than she’d liked, but only because she’d wanted to shower for the next twelve hours. She felt so used! So Fucking used, all over. She felt sticky and sweaty, and although all that could be cleaned, nothing could wash away the shame she felt. She’d had sex for money! She’d Fucked, how many? Six guys? And a girl? And how many times? She couldn’t even remeMber how many she’d Done it while awake. Who knew how many times she’d Done it after?
She was nothing, now, but a whore. Not an aspiring college student. Not the victim of all the wrongs that had been Done to her throughout the years. No. She was now nothing but a filthy, cheap Young whore.
No shower in the world could wash that realization away.
She was nuMb at the thought. At least she wasn’t crying anymore, she reasoned. But the shower was weak, and that frustrated her. She wanted fierce, hot streams of water to sting her body, like at home! To be forced into her most intimate areas and wash away her eMbarrassment. Instead, all the 16-year-old got was warm, weak jets of spRay. It was simply not enough.
It was also eerie. The girls’ room at EZ’s was similar to the girls’ locker room at school: big, institutional, and without any privacy. It was like a large locker room, with shower-heads scattered about the perimeter, seVeral drains near the center of the room. But Tina was alone in there. No one else was left in the bar, apparently, but her and Razor.
Every sound echoed. The rushing of the water, the sounds of her soft feet on the tiled floor. Even her occasional wHimpers of hopelessness.
When she finished, she dried, then wrapped her towel around her damp body. But she didn’t leave the room. She sat on one of the benches instead, until Razor finally came back. When he did he had with Him an outfit for her to wear which was almost appropriate. Of course, she’d rather have gone home and changed, but she had to go to school. And this saved Him a trip.
She dressed slowly, practically in silence. Razor said nothing, but he did watch. He watched as she pulled the white-cotton panties up her slender Young legs. He watched as she snapped the pleated gRay skirt around her hips. Then he watched as she pulled on the bra, and then the shirt.
It was obviously one of the outfits the strippers at the bar might wear onstage. The skirt was short, grey and pleated; the shirt was a white button-up; the socks reached to just below her knees and were black. The panties and bra were white.
Thankfully, the “Catholic girl” outfit wasn’t as tight as she had expected. It was almost comfortable. If the skirt itself hadn’t been so short, she would have been a lot more comfortable, though.
After getting dressed Tina brushed out her hair and pulled it back behind her head in a short ponytail with a hair tie. She hadn’t the energy to do anything special. After that she brushed her teeth, and then finally applied a little make-up.
There was still that slight bruise around her eye, but it was hardly noticeable at all, now. She powdered it lightly, and added just a hint of shadow. It disappeared. Then she added a bit of lipstick, lavender, and practiced a “normal” smile in the mirror.
She didn’t feel normal at all, but her reflection looked fine. No evidence of the previous Night’s activities.
As she sat there, fully made up and ready for the day, Tina tried to get out of going to school suddenly. She meekly explained to her new boss that she hadn’t the energy, but Razor would have none of it. He insisted she go. For her own good, he explained, because it was so important to her.
She finally gave up. She didn’t have the heart to tell Him that she’d realized the truth: that it obviously wasn’t important to her. Not anymore. The sad 16-year- old knew, now, that the future she’d Dreamed about for so long”college, family, hope”was over. But she couldn’t tell Him that.
During the drive to Madison High he didn’t say much, except that he was “proud” of her for doing such a good job the Night before. As he continued to talk about it, Tina actually began to feel a bit of pride, too. She was an amateur, a complete amateur, but had managed to upstage even Lucy! The Oilmen had requested Tina for the next time they were in town. They wanted her.
By the time they reached the school, Tina was smiling softly and even asking advice of Razor: like how to increase tips, whether she should have stayed awake, etc. She was looking at the situation in a more positive light, now. She had been good at it, had made Razor happy, and the confused girl desperately wanted to hang on to those two positives.
After he parked the large SUV in the crowded school lot, he finally gave her a wad of cash. She didn’t have time to count it, so she thrust it into her purse instead. But she felt excited by the touch of so many cold, crisp bills!
They walked to the building together and Tina noticed a lot of her peers staring at her, some who knew her and others who didn’t. She felt panicked by that: did they know? Did they know who this strongly built man next to her was, and why he was with her? If they didn’t, they couldn’t have guessed, she realized. Razor was dressed smartly in an expensive brown suit, looking like some wall street professional or something. What a contrast his appearance was to the small, slender teenage girl next to Him!
Perhaps the outfit she had on looked sluttier than she had originally thought, though. People were glancing at them as they passed, and she began to realize they were checking her out. She felt a tingle go up her spine at the thought, and a smile form on her face in relief.
At the principle’s office, Razor signed Tina in for the day. One of the vice-principles came out and briefly inquired about Razor, who he was, and why Tina had been absent from school for three days without being called in. Razor was cool and professional throughout the conversation. Eventually he took the overweight administrator off to the side, and all Tina could hear Him say was, “I’m her uncle, she’s been sick…”
That statement made the Young teenage girl shudder a bit. My Uncle? she thought.
But whatever else he had said worked. She watched as Razor and the Vice Principal, Mr. Polk, shook hands. Without any further questioning, Tina and Razor left the office.
She followed Razor back into the hall, still not quite believing she was at school. She hadn’t been here since the preceding Monday, and she felt so different now! The hallway was packed with students getting ready for first hour, and the sights and sounds of it all brought back a sort of normality to the girl she hadn’t expected but definitely welcomed.
Just before he exited the building, Razor smiled at her.
“You really did good, babe,” he said. “We’ll be in touch. Enjoy the money.”
She nodded. After he left she headed straight for the bathroom.
Six-hundred dollars, she thought to herself as she looked down at the wad of bills for the third time. She couldn’t help but smile slightly at the sight of so much money! Six hundred dollars, and it was all hers!
Well, for now at least. She’d be giving some of it to Don and Larry the next day: $300 “and more” she’d told them. She would have to decide how much more. For now, though, she had $600! She’d never had so much money at once in her whole life!
Tina put the money back in her purse, stood, and exited the bathroom stall. She splashed some cold water into her face, careful not to mess up her makeup, before entering the hallway again. The first hour bell had rung while she was in the bathroom, so she hurried to her class through the deserted halls, anxious not to get caught without a pass by a teacher or administrator.
She made it through the first few classes alright, though at seVeral points she had to force herself to stay awake. She felt incredibly exhausted, physically and mentally. All she wanted to do was sleep.
Usually the Young girl would socialize in the halls between classes, but today each of her teachers wanted to See her before she could leave. She was handed piles of homework by each of them, and Tina wondered if she’d ever have the energy to get it all Done. Or if it even mattered, now.
Finally lunch came, and Tina headed straight to the cafeteria after unloading her books into her locker. When she got there the large room was loud and packed with students. Tina ignored the lunch lines, not feeling hungry at all, and made her way to her regular table.
“Tina!” Michelle cried as she approached.
Tina couldn’t help but smile. “Hey!” she called back to her friend.
The teenagers hugged briefly. As they did, Michelle whispered in her ear, “I like the outfit!”
Tina blushed at that, then grinned wryly at her friend. “Thanks,” she replied. She had to admit that she was getting a lot of positive attention for her attire. Even now she could feel guys behind her staring at her backside, wondering perhaps if she would bend over so they could get a quick peak at her butt…
Instead, Tina took a seat at the small round table next to Michelle. She was greeted by her other three friends sitting there: Lengths, the slender, punk- garbed “cool guy” of the group; Melissa, a short, busty girl who had been dating Lengths for almost a year now; and Spider, a burn-out who had held the nickname so long no one could remeMber why he had it anymore.
Tina was ready with her lie about being sick, and launched into it as soon as Spider asked where she’d been. Her friends Seemed to believe her, but then again they probably didn’t care enough to even question it. She could have just told them she was skipping, and they’d have been cool.
It felt good to talk with kids her age again, Tina thought. Since Monday she’d only really spoken much with Razor and Joey. Even though the lunchroom was incredibly loud she hung on every word her friends said. Mostly they talked about music and school gossip. Tina loved it.
Finally the girl asked Michelle, “So, what’s the plan with the party?”
Tina frowned. “You can still go though, right?”
Lengths jumped in, his voice soft and articulate as usual. “Yes, we’re still going. I’m driving you and Melissa. Spider will bring Michelle when she’s Done watching the Brat.”
Tina grinned at that. Everyone referred to Michelle’s little sister, Andrea, as “the Brat”. She was only 13, but was incredibly full of herself and treated all of Michelle’s friends like garbage. She was the type who would”and had”tell on her older sister in a heartbeat, just to get her into trouble.
“It still sucks,” Michelle griped. “I mean, I’m the reason we’re even going to this thing! And you all get to go before of me…”
“You’ll still be there,” Tina offered. “I bet the party doesn’t even get fun until after ten, anyways.”
“I’m still not sure I even wanna go,” Spider said gruffly. “I Fucking hate college parties.”
“And when have you ever been to a college party?” Lengths inquired. Everyone laughed at that.
“Fuck you, man,” Spider snapped. “I been to ’em. Just not with you losers.”
Just then the bell rang, and the students of Madison High began making their way out of the cafeteria. Tina said goodbye to her friends, except Michelle whose locker was right across from her own.
As they walked the halls Michelle gripped her friend by her arm excitedly, then said, “Oh, I almost forgot!”
“Forgot what?” Tina asked suspiciously.
“Come on!” Michelle urged.
The smaller teen allowed Michelle to pull her in the direction of a girl’s bathroom. The two made their way inside, and found it empty. To Tina’s surprise Michelle continued urging her forward until they entered a stall together.
“What’s going on?” Tina asked, annoyed. She was crammed in the small bathroom stall with her best friend, and for the life of her the exhausted girl couldn’t figure out why.
Michelle just grinned slyly. The long-haired tan beauty then reached down to her jeans and began undoing them.
Realization slowly dawned on Tina’s Young face. The contest! She’d forgotten all about it. And suddenly she realized she’d forgotten this morning, too, when she’d decided to wear the panties Razor had handed her back at the club.
Tina sighed, and began to just admit she’d lost. But then, as she stared at her friend’s large breasts straining against her designer blouse, Tina let her eyes drop to her friend’s waist. Michelle’s well manicured fingers twisted the button of her jeans out of its clasp, and then slowly unzipped the tight pants.
Swallowing hard, Tina continued to watch nervously as her friend struggled to push the pants down. She nearly fell forward into Tina as she did. The small blonde caught her friend, who was giggling quietly, and Tina couldn’t help but feel a little turned on.
Finally Michelle had managed to push the tight jeans down to just above he knees. Tina kept her eyes locked on Michelle’s, her face serious and unwilling to glance downwards again.
“Go on, look!” Michelle whispered.
Tina inhaled slowly, and then cast her pretty eyes downward. Sure enough, Michelle wasn’t wearing any panties. Between her legs a tuft of trimmed brown hair was plainly visible.
“Okay,” Tina whispered. “You win, then, I guess.”
Michelle continued grinning as she pulled her pants back up. Without clasping them again she said, “Let me See…”
Tina rolled her eyes. “Do I have to? I told you, you won!”
Tina huffed in feigned annoyance, and crossed her arms over he chest. The truth was, she felt even more turned on by her friend’s bold behavior. But she didn’t dare let on.
When he skirt was up to her waist, she felt Michelle’s left hand slide down while her right held it up. Tina breathed out audibly, trying to sound annoyed. Then her best friend’s hand slid down to her ass.
Their bodies were incredibly close. Tina could feel Michelle’s breath on her neck as she confirmed that Tina was indeed wearing panties. Tina’s body shivered at the touch of her friend’s hand on her tight round butt, and began to wonder how long she’d rub her there.
It was definitely out of character for Michelle to behave this way. Always flirtatious with the boys, Michelle had only very rarely been so with Tina”and then, never like this. Confirming the presence of panties all the other days of their contest had been handled quickly either on the bus, or right after school, and always with just a peak. Intimate physical contact had never been made between the two before now.
She heard her friend giggling playfully as she continued to rub Tina’s panty-covered butt. Tina realized this was some sort of joke for the girl. The flustered teen wished it was just that for her, too. But the fact was her knees were beginning to treMble, and she was quickly growing aroused.
“Okay,” Michelle said after what Seemed like forever, “You lose!” She let go of her friend’s ass, gave it a friendly slap, and stepped back.
Tina, breathing heavily, just nodded. “I told you,” she whispered.
“RemeMber the contest, right?” Michelle grinned as she began to snap her jeans together.
“Yeah,” Tina sighed. “You get the panties and give ’em to whoever you want, and I owe you a favor””
“Quick!” Michelle hissed, pushing her pants back down until they were around her ankles.
Confused, Tina made way for her friend who wobbled by her in the tight space. When she was past, Tina felt Michelle grab her around the waist and pull her back and down. Michelle had taken a seat on the toilet, and now Tina was sitting on her lap.
“What?” Tina began.
“Shh!” Michelle whispered in her ear. “Put your legs up so they only See my feet!”
Tina understood. She threw her legs upward and placed them against the door of the stall. From the outside, the new occupants of the bathroom would only See one pair of feet on the floor, just as it should be.
Tina’s heart raced as she kept her feet pressed against the door. She could hear the voices of girls outside along with running water. They were probably adjusting their makeup in the mirror, Tina thought.
As she waited upon her best friend’s lap, Tina realized that her skirt had ridden up to around her waist. She became aware, too, of Michelle’s hands gently gripping her by her hips. The hands weren’t simply laying there, though: they Seemed to be gently massaging her.
“Michelle?” Tina whispered, feeling awkward and eMbarrassed.
“Shh,” her friend hissed in her ear.
Then the aroused teenager felt her friend’s thuMbs hook under the waistband of her panties, and began pushing them toward Tina’s feet. Startled, Tina whispered a bit too loudly, “What are you–!”
“SHH!” Michelle hissed loudly in her ear.
Both teens froze in place for a moment as they listened. The girls outside the stall were still chatting loudly, oblivious to what was going on in the stall right behind them.
Tina nodded in response. As quietly as she could, she placed her hands against the walls to either side of her for leVerage and lifted up her butt from Michelle’s waist. As soon as she did Michelle pushed the panties quickly so that they cleared Tina’s ass.
The now treMbling girl gently sat her naked butt back down onto Michelle’s bare lap. The contact of flesh sent sparks of heat through the Young girl. She wondered if Michelle was feeling anything like this, or if it was all a game to her.
“Get them off,” her friend whispered.
Awkwardly, Tina reached down to her knees and pushed her panties the rest of the way to her ankles. She then leaned back against Michelle’s large breasts and pulled one foot away from the door, out of her panties. After pressing that foot back against the stall door for leVerage, Tina stretched out her hand until she could reach it. She quickly grabbed her dangling panties and placed her foot back against the door.
Tina felt incredibly aroused. Her skirt was still hiked up around her waist, and Michelle’s hands were now boldly placed midway up her thighs. Part of her wanted to spread her legs apart, but Tina still didn’t know what Michelle had in mind. Was this all some game, some flirtation? Or did she want to go further? Did Tina want to let her?
She knew she did. Already she could feel her pussy tingling, itching to be touched. Subconsciously she squirmed her naked butt into Michelle’s waist, and then stopped herself.
No matter what, Tina thought, I let her make the next move.
She sat there for another long moment, her panties clenched in her hands, before Michelle did just that. She could feel her friend’s hands slide excruciatingly slowly up her thighs, toward her exposed pussy. Just then Tina wished she could look into Michelle’s eyes. She wanted to See her expression, See if she was grinning slyly or seductively; she wanted to know if her friend was having fun at her expense, or was actually as aroused as she was.
More voices could be heard outside in the bathroom, now. Both Tina and Michelle could hear the girls who had been there greeting a couple more. Tina wondered for a moment if they were all skipping class together or something. Certainly, all of them”including Tina and Michelle- were late for their next hour.
Tina didn’t care. She wanted to See how far Michelle would go. But as her tanned friend’s hands got less than an inch away from Tina’s bare cunt, she stopped. Suddenly Tina wondered if this was the end of Michelle’s game. Or, perhaps, she was finally feeling nervous, too?
She had to find out. With her heart pounding in her chest, Tina slowly slid her feet apart on the door. As she did she moved her butt forward, as casually as possible. It was the subtlest way she could think of to let Michelle know it was alright to continue.
Plus, now her legs were parted, right up to her pussy.
The muscles in her legs were straining as she waited. At first Michelle didn’t do anything. Maybe she was shocked, Tina worried. Maybe she knew what she was doing, and couldn’t believe it. In any case, at least she hadn’t Done anything that she couldn’t explain away later if Michelle got weird.
But then her fears were washed away when Michelle’s hands gently began moving again. This time rather than simply going up the top of her thighs, Tina felt them slide between them.
Just then the two girls heard the stall right next to them open, and one of the teenagers from outside enter it. It was dangerous enough having them outside, but now one was right next door! Surely Michelle wouldn’t continue now, Tina thought in disappointment.
She could feel her pussy getting damp as she waited. Michelle’s fingers were so close to it that Tina found herself focusing on the small space between Michelle’s hands and her own cunt, forgetting everything else. The feeling of her friend’s hands against her inner thighs was almost painful” she wanted more! She found herself staring down at them, trying to will them to touch her where her entire body needed them…
And then Michelle’s left hand boldly fulfilled Tina’s wishes. slowly, quietly, it moved upon her damp pussy, and pressed there, causing Tina to sigh loudly with pleasure. She caught herself before the sigh turned into something more audible, thankfully.
Tina squirmed against her friend’s intruding fingers, which were continuing their probe of her lightly fuzzed mound. Tina gripped her crumpled panties tightly in her hands when Michelle’s index finger suddenly began sliding up and down her wet slit.
It was as if Michelle had made up her mind. She’d crossed the point of no return now, and Tina didn’t care. Michelle pushed away the folds of her labia, gathering Tina’s juices around it, and Tina bit her lower lip to prevent herself from moaning. She couldn’t believe what was happening! She wanted to cum now, right here, more than anything.
And then Michelle’s finger found the hole of her vagina, hesitated a moment, and finally pressed inside the squirming sixteen year old. Tina’s body froze as it entered her. She wanted to moan in pleasure but restrained herself. The voices of the girls in the bathroom could still be heard. Thankfully, though, she heard their neighbor exit her stall and rejoin them.
Tina risked panting softly, hoping no one but Michelle could hear her as her friend began to finger her expertly. Neither said a word to each other. Tina was afraid of breaking the mood by saying something, and she figured Michelle either felt the same way or was just too eMbarrassed. She leaned back into her friend, feeling her large breasts against her back as she enjoyed the tantalizing feeling between her legs.
As her best friend slid her finger in and out of Tina’s hole she found herself growing to a powerful Orgasm. Michelle was moving quickly, but deliberately, making sure to rub at her clitty just long enough to drive her crazy before plunging her finger back into Tina’s tight cunt.
Just as Tina was about to cum, she heard the girl’s outside the stall leave. When she heard the door slam shut with a loud echo, she hissed out more loudly than she had up to this point.
Michelle Seemed energized by this, and began plunging her finger in and out from her friend’s cunt while Tina squirmed. Tina could feel Michelle’s other hand gripping her at the waist, almost trying to hold her still. But the horny sixteen year old couldn’t help but buck her body violently; she felt consumed by the feelings she was experiencing.
And then the teenager came, her entire Young body rippling with excitement and lust. She couldn’t believe how wonderful it felt, as good as any Orgasm she’d had, maybe. Was it the fact that it was another girl doing it? She didn’t care anymore.
When she finished climaxing Tina breathed heavily and waited to See what Michelle would do. Her friend didn’t say a word, but had stopped playing with her pussy. She had sensed her friend’s Orgasm, and though she let her fingers remain between her legs, had stopped fingering her there.
She looked so alluring right now. She was naked from the waist down, her jeans crumpled around her ankles. Her smooth, tan legs Seemed to be shuddering with lust, and her large chest was heaving with desire. Her eyes were on the floor, though, as if they couldn’t meet Tina’s gaze.
Michelle looked down at her in surprise as she knelt upon the linoleum tile of the bathroom floor. But before she could do anything about it Tina had placed her head between Michelle’s delicious thighs.
It wasn’t like Tina to be so bold, and she wondered if the last few days had changed her. Right now it didn’t matter. She inhaled deeply from her friend’s glistening mound, just as Michelle’s hands came down on her head.
“Wait,” Michelle said, her voice soft and breathy.
Tina ignored her. After all, she wasn’t stopping her. slowly she reached up one hand, and lightly touched her fingers against her friend’s pussy.
Michelle gasped at the sensation, but it was a sound of pleasure. Encouraged, Tina moved her head in close and slowly stuck out her tongue. When it made contact with the pressed folds of Michelle’s labia, Tina shuddered in delight. The sounds of her best friend panting above her only excited Tina more.
A part of her realized how insane this was. Not only that she was beginning to eat out her best friend, but that she was doing it in a bathroom stall! How twisted, she thought to herself. How depraved. Yet she felt overcome with the desire to please her friend, to bring her to an Orgasm at least on par with the one she’d just received.
And, of course, Michelle still wasn’t stopping her. If the tanned beauty had any reservations about this she wasn’t voicing them.
Soon Tina was Licking Michelle’s slit up and down, inexpertly but with a certain degree of enthusiasm that made up for it. As her friend became slicker from both her own juices and the Saliva off Tina’s tongue, Tina found it easier to continue pleasuring her friend.
She reached out her hands to the floor for leVerage, and found the ceramic toilet Michelle was sitting on instead. She grabbed it and continued to press her face forward into Michelle’s cunt, determined to get her friend off. Michelle Seemed almost ready to Tina: she had spread her thighs as far apart as possible with her jeans still around her ankles, and was also pressing her hands against the walls of the stall. The rate of her panting had picked up, too.
“Oh my God, Tina,” he friend wHimpered. The sound of her voice excited Tina all the more. She found the small hole of Michelle’s Young pussy and began fLicking her tongue over it, pressing onto it and making Michelle nearly cry out.
Then she allowed her tongue to enter her best friend’s body. When she did, Michelle gripped her head and suddenly cried out, much too loudly. Tina didn’t care. She twirled her tongue around inside her friend’s pussy, enjoying the taste of the girl who had so suddenly become her lover.
Finally, Michelle stopped her. Looking up, Tina saw that her best friend’s face was flushed, her eyes half opened. She looked stoned. Tina grinned at that, then after a breathless moment she stood up.
She had no idea what to say. Apparently, neither did Michelle. Her friend had a sloppy grin on her face, but wouldn’t make eye contact with her. She stood, suddenly, and began Pulling up her jeans.
Tina turned and snuck out of the stall. It wouldn’t do to get caught now, she figured. They’d already risked so much. But it had been worth it, too, she thought to herself.
She stared at herself in the mirror. Her face glistened with Michelle’s juices. Feeling completely giddy, she turned on one of the sinks and splashed the water into her face.
Her friend came out from the stall soon after. She, too, appeared giddy. She nearly stuMbled out of the stall, then giggled at her own clumsiness and joined Tina at the sink to wash her hands.
“That’s crazy, huh?” Michelle said, happily. But Tina could sense a touch of eMbarrassment in her voice, too.
“Yeah,” she agreed quickly. “Totally.”
“Can’t believe we did that!” Michelle giggled stupidly. “I mean, what if we’d been caught? Jesus, can you imagine!”
Tina giggled, too. She turned to her friend, her heart beginning to slow its incessant beating. “Pretty stupid, I guess,” she admitted.
Michelle didn’t Seem to hear her. “I mean, I’ve never even kissed a girl, and now…”
“Yeah, I know,” Tina interrupted.
The two stood their awkwardly for a moment, neither knowing what else to say. Finally, Tina built up enough courage to admit, “It was… fun, though…”
“Yeah!” Michelle quickly agreed. Tina couldn’t be sure if she meant it, though. Was she okay with what had happened? Or did she feel eMbarrassed and filled with regret? Tina could symPathize with the latter, but she didn’t feel that way herself right now. In fact, she felt no regret whatsoever.
“Well, we’re gonna keep this secret, right?” Michelle said nervously.
“Definitely!” Tina nodded, a tad disappointed that that was her friend’s biggest concern.
“Okay,” Michelle said, looking relieved.
Another awkward moment passed between the two teenage girls. Finally Michelle smiled again, and said, “Well, we better go…”
“Yeah,” Tina said. Then, realizing that she was clutching her panties in her hands again she said, “Oh, Don’t forget these! You won…”
Michelle took the panties, shoved them in her purse quickly, and nodded. As she turned to leave Tina said, “I’ll See you on the bus!” It was almost a question.
Her friend turned, smiled, and then exited the bathroom.
When she was gone, Tina sighed loudly. She was sure she felt no regret about what had happened, but didn’t feel elated by it, either. After all, her friend might not be feeling the same way.
Michelle had started it, Tina thought to herself. But, after a week of extreme sexual encounters, the girl now knew that just because her friend had started it didn’t mean she didn’t now regret it.
Chapter 9: Tina on Her Knees
Tina Carlson was sitting in the corner of the room, her knees pulled up to her chest. Through blurry eyes she stared into the mass of bodies, the large gathering of people at this party. They were oblivious to her presence; completely oblivious to her misery. Either they didn’t See her, or they just didn’t care.
It was nearing eleven, and the house was packed. Tina had been at the party since 9pm or so, having received a ride from Lengths and Melissa. When the three teens had arrived there they’d all felt awkward and self-conscious, surrounded by these college kids who were so much older and therefore cooler, before Michelle’s older sister had found them and made them feel welcome.
Chassidy had wasted no time showing them around the small house and introducing them to the people who were already there. She’d also brought the group of high-schoolers downstairs to show them where the keg was, and Tina had been drinking from it since.
She’d been drunk when Michelle had arrived with Spider at 10:30pm. In her drunkenness, she had rushed to meet her best friend– had rushed away from a pair of 20-something guys whom she’d been flirting with. They had made her feel good because they had obviously been attracted to her– it had felt nice being the object of attention in an innocent way.
She had been so happy to See Michelle, the drunken teenager now thought pitifully. During the ride into the city, she painfully remeMbered, she’d fantasized about how the two would interact: happy, hugging, best friends having a good time together at a killer party. Maybe, she had even dared to hope, they might sneak away to some room to be alone and re-enact the day’s earlier event in the girls’ bathroom at school. Of course, she had admitted to herself, that encounter may have been a one time thing. But either way she had been looking forward to hanging out with her best friend, even if nothing romantic happened between them.
What she hadn’t expected at all was being brushed off. Michelle hadn’t said a word to her when she arrived, but had given her a cold stare before stepping past. Stunned, Tina had watched Michelle disappear into the throng of people, heading toward her older sister across the room.
This might have been okay. Tina might have been able to rationalize that, get a bit drunker, and still have fun despite her friend’s abrasive demeanor. But then Spider had come over to her sheepishly and whispered into her ear before handing her something.
The girl still held it in her hand. It was a Polaroid photo, one of her from a year before, naked and on her knees posing for the cameraman with a smile on her then 15-year-old face.
“Michelle gave it to me,” Spider had whispered to her. “On the way over. Sorry, I Don’t know what it means…”
But Tina did. It could only mean one thing. And so she hadn’t been surprised when, a moment later, she saw Leon walk through the front door. He didn’t Seem to notice her as he passed by and moved directly toward Michelle, who was standing with her sister across the mass of people.
Spider had said something to try and comfort her. Tina had ignored Him and moved away, the picture clenched tightly in her small left hand. She had tried making her way toward Michelle and Leon, who had put his arm around her best friend’s waist. But Tina had been unable to make much progress through the tightly packed room. Everyone was bigger, blocking her every step. So when she saw Leon and Michelle move together toward the stairs leading up to the second floor, Tina’s eyes had welled up with tears and she had made her way into a corner of the room, slumped down, and started crying.
She had been betRayed by her best friend. Michelle was obviously with Leon, probably had been for some time, but hadn’t told her. Yet she’d fingered her in that bathroom stall. She’d let her taste her delicious, tanned Young pussy. They’d both climaxed from one another, and all the while Michelle had hidden the fact that she’d been Fucking Tina’s ex-boyfriend, the same guy who’d spread nasty rumors about her. The same guy who had taken those photos, had lied about destroying them; the same guy she had Fucked in the darkroom at school to get one of the pictures back. Leon, that asshole. And now he’d taken her best friend, on top of everything else.
Tina felt utterly alone. Michelle had given her the picture for a reason: to make a point. She was siding with Leon, now. And that picture is what she thought of Tina. She thought of her as just a stupid slut.
And now Tina, sitting in the corner of the room with her knees pulled up to her chest, just wanted to go home.
Suddenly the heart-broken girl realized that someone was standing over her. When she looked up she saw that it was one of the two guys she’d been flirting with before Michelle had arrived. He’d called Himself Tom, and was a pretty laid back guy with a friendly demeanor. He was tall, sort of lanky, and probably about 23-years-old. He was dressed smartly, ever the college intellectual, with a pair of designer slacks and a tight fitting, black ribbed shirt.
Tina, feeling totally self-conscious under his gaze, sniffed back a tear and forced a smile. “Hey,” she said, trying to sound normal.
“Hey,” Tom replied. Crouching down so he’d be heard over the loud music, he said, “Why’re you so bummed?”
“Huh?” Tina asked, straining to listen.
“Why are you bummed!” he repeated loudly.
“Oh, nothing,” Tina lied. “I’m… drunk, that’s all.”
“Cool,” Tom nodded. “Come on, we’re gonna get high. You in?”
Tina decided she’d like to get stoned. Anything to get her mind off of Michelle and… the Asshole. Standing up awkwardly she said, “Yeah, sounds good.”
She followed Tom across the room, toward the door which led down to the basement. The two went down the stairs to the now familiar area where the keg was set up. A group of people were standing around it, filling plastic cups. Tina realized she had left hers upstairs so she stopped to wait her turn.
She chatted with Tom briefly while they waited. He explained that his buddy was one of the seVeral people who lived in the house, and that he’d dated Chassidy a while back and was still her friend. Tina nodded and tried to pay attention but it was growing increasingly hard for the girl to concentrate. All she could think about was the picture she’d placed in her purse, and what it said about her “friendship” with Michelle.
After getting their beers Tina followed Tom through a door into a finished room. It was a large room with a TV, couch, and other furnishings, including a dartboard and pool table. It was actually pretty nice, nicer than the room where the actual party was happening upstairs, Tina thought.
Presently there were three other men in the room. One of them Tina recognized as Dennis, the guy who she had been talking to with Tom upstairs just before Michelle had arrived. The other two were quickly introduced: one was pretty fat, and quite older than the rest. His name was Luke. The other was nearly asleep, stoned already, and his name was John.
Tina took a seat on the sofa, at the opposite end from the fat guy. The way he was staring at her sent a chill up the Young girl’s spine, and she sipped nervously at her beer to avoid his gaze.
Tom pulled a folding chair close to the coffee table and then sat down. Tina alternated her eyes on Him and her beer. She was completely out of place, she realized. Everyone else was talking to one another, but none of them were talking to her.
A couple of awkward moments passed before Tina was handed a lit joint from Tom. She gratefully accepted it, eager to get her mind off of what had become an awful Night. After taking a long hit, she passed it down the couch to Luke.
The creepy man stared at her as he took the joint from her small hand, but before Tina looked away he said, “You look familiar. What’s yer name again?”
Tina, her lungs still full of smoke, closed her eyes a moment as she exhaled. When she opened them again she saw that Luke was still watching her, his plump, scruffy face turning red as he took a long drag from the joint.
“Uhm, Tina,” the girl coughed in reply.
Luke nodded. After passing the joint over to John, who had miraculously woken up in time for more, he said, “Yeah, you look familiar. You go to school ’round here?”
“She’s in high school, man,” Tom said. “She’s like, a friend of Chassidy, or something.”
“Out in the suburbs, I bet,” Luke grinned. “Right?”
Tina nervously smiled back, then averted her gaze. She didn’t like Luke one bit, she decided. It wasn’t anything she could put her finger on, but it was as if he reminded her of someone.
“I like your shirt,” John, who hadn’t spoken yet, said in a stoned voice.
It took Tina a moment to realize he was talking to her. When she did she blushed and said, “Uhm, thanks, it’s nothing…”
The shirt really was nothing, too, Tina thought as she stared down at it. It was a tight-fitted black t-shirt with a crew neckline and capped sleeves that left her long slender arms revealed from her shoulders down. Her small girlish breasts, held up by a black nylon bra inside the cotton shirt, strained against the word, “Devilish” written across her chest in large red script.
Tina watched as the joint made its way back to her and when it did, took an even deeper hit than before. She couldn’t help the way Luke’s unyielding stare was making her feel: fearful, eMbarrassed. Yet it also made her feel excited, in a scary sort of way. She was definitely uncomfortable, but it was strange sort of discomfort.
Time flew by as the first joint was finished and another made the rounds. Tina found herself feeling more and more relaxed, and she was drinking down her beer rather fast as the nuMbing effects of the weed struck her. She realized that she was no longer thinking of Michelle with Leon, upstairs with Him right now, and that gave her all the more reason to continue drinking and smoking.
“Anyone wanna do a line?” Luke offered, out of the blue.
Tina watched as the hefty man slid forward to the edge of the couch and produced a small baggie from his front shirt pocket. With stoned eyes Tina watched as he tapped out a good amount of white powder onto the table top. Next he used a playing card, which had been on the table, to form the powder into lines.
For the first time since she’d gotten there he wasn’t staring at her anymore. It was a relief, yet Tina now couldn’t help but stare at Him. Specifically, she found herself watching as he expertly made one, then two, then three long lines of coke.
“I’m cool,” Tom said, getting up from his chair. “Gotta find Chass. She was supposed to hook me up with some friend of hers toNight. You comin’, Teen?”
Tina cringed when he said that. The nickname “Teen” held for her some awful memories. She looked up at Him, feeling completely stoned now, and said, “Uhm, no, I wanna just sit. For a while, I mean. You know?”
Tom shrugged. “That’s cool. Later.”
“I’m coming with,” Dennis said, standing up carefully from his seat. “I gotta find Jessica now if I’m gonna get any toNight.”
Tina watched as the two disappeared around the corner, out into the basement again. Then she looked back to find Luke staring. He was holding up a rolled $20 bill as he said, “Line?”
The girl looked back at the table. There were two lines left. Then she lifted her gaze up at John, who was asleep again, slumped back lazily in his chair. Finally she settled her eyes back on Luke, smiled stupidly, and said, “If you show me how…”
Luke wasted no time teaching the girl how to snort a line. After helping her lean forward and showing her how to hold the dollar-tube to her nostril, Tina paused for just a moment before inhaling nearly two-thirds of the line in one try.
It was the first time Tina had ever Done a “hard” drug. She threw her head back, wincing at the sharp burning sensation of the powder going up into her nose. “God!” she yelled as her heart suddenly began to race.
“Feel it?” Luke asked, grinning in satisfaction.
The 16-year-old started to say something, then stopped. She felt her head begin to soften and a tingly sensation pass over her skin. She slid back into the sofa, a silly stoned smile creeping across her Young face as she nodded.
“That’s cocaine,” Luke said. His voice sounded distant and far away, but she knew he was sitting near her.
Right next to her, in fact, the teenager realized. She could feel his large body right against hers, and the contact sent shivers up her spine. She opened her eyes, then, and stared across the table at John, who was snoring softly. She smiled.
“Everything looks different,” she said Dreamily.
“Looks good,” Luke agreed. “You look really good.”
“Mmmm,” Tina nodded, not really paying attention.
A moment passed in blissful silence as Tina stared across the room. Everything looked different: crisper, sort of, more defined. The corners of the room, the soft curves of the furniture. She’d never realized before how perfect it all was!
The room went dark, suddenly, and Tina asked in confusion, “What happened?”
“Too bright,” Luke said softly. He’d gotten up from the couch but was now heading back over, Tina realized. After sitting back down, closer even than before, he gently picked up her left hand with his.
“What’re you doing?” she asked innocently, unable to process the significance of the touch.
“Shh,” he replied from the darkness. Tina could just barely make out his face when she looked over: the room was nearly pitch black, with the only light at all from moonlight Seeping in through a lone storm window.
Suddenly she felt Luke massaging her hand with both of his. The feeling was incredible: he was gently kneading her tiny palm with both his thuMbs, and each movement sent tingles of pleasure up her arm. She heard herself moan softly as he increased the pressure, and in the haze of her stoned mind she forgot about everything else. Her entire mind was focused, transfixed, on the wonderful feelings emanating from her palm and up her slender arm. It was as if that feeling had become her world.
When he stopped, Tina made a sound of disappointment. But he hadn’t let go: instead she felt the hand brought away from her body, closer to his, and then placed on something warm.
Something stiff, yet soft. Something big, right between Luke’s legs.
“Go on,” he was whispering into her ear. “Hold it.”
Tina instinctively wrapped her fingers around the penis hidden in the dark. She smiled when she realized what it was, and gave it a squeeze. Memories of what this was and what it was for were forming in her drunken, stoned Young brain. And they were good memories.
“Mmmm,” she purred as she gave it another squeeze.
She heard Luke take in a deep breath. “Go on,” he said. “You know what to do. It feels good, doesn’t it?”
Tina nodded, unaware that he couldn’t really See the gesture. Next she sort of slid over into Him a bit, resting her head against his shoulder, and stared down into his lap. She wished the lights were on just then, but it probably didn’t matter. She could make out the basic shape of the cock in her hand, despite the dark and the cover of his large belly.
She began to stroke it, and her breathing quickly fell into sync with the movement. As she inhaled through her nose, she stroked the cock upwards; as she exhaled through her soft Young mouth, she stroked down. Luke, meanwhile, was also beginning to breathe heavily. His right arm had come up and around Tina’s shoulders and now he was holding her close, breathing in the darkness with her as she gave Him a hand-job.
“I so want to Fuck you,” he panted after the speed of her jerking hand had built up.
“Okay,” the wasted girl said. She meant it, too, and was oblivious as to how slutty and naïve she sounded.
Tina, her eyes transfixed on the blur of her hand in the fat man’s lap, complied. She wanted Him to cum, too. It was all she cared about. It was all her mind could think of, making this man cum in her hand, right here, right now.
Tina realized then how wet she’d become. She could feel her pussy moisten between her legs, could feel her silk panties growing damp. And it was difficult, suddenly, to focus on both that feeling and the task at hand. One second her brain was entirely focused on her dampening pussy; the next it was on the feeling of the dick in her hand. She couldn’t feel both at the same time. It was as if every sensation had become compartmentalized.
Just as she was about to lose her coordination, though, she heard Luke let out a low moan as a warm sticky goo oozed over her little fist. She kept on pumping his cock, rubbing his cum all over it as she did, before he finally stopped her.
“Okay, okay,” he breathed. “That’s it, that’s good.”
Tina pulled her hand back with his help, and felt a smile come across her face. She’d Done it! She felt proud, and warm and tingly at the same time.
Luke stood, then, and Tina could hear Him zipping up his pants. As he walked away from the couch Tina brought her hand up to her face. She stared at it in the dark, and inhaled deeply the scent of Luke’s semen leaking all over her hand. There was a lot of it there, coating her fingers and palm with his cum. Without thought she gently slid her index finger past her lips and over her tongue. The room lit up just as she pulled it out of her mouth.
“Whoa,” Luke said, staring at her. “You like the taste or something?”
“Mmm hmm!” Tina giggled as she slid her next finger into her mouth, feeling hyper suddenly.
“Wow,” was all Luke could say as he watched the teenage girl finish Licking the cum off her hand.
When she was Done she smiled dazedly up at Luke. “I wanna do another…” she said.
“A line?” he asked.
“Yeah, pleeeaase?” she begged, the way a child would beg a parent for candy. Her voice, she realized, had actually become rather child-like. It felt good to talk that way.
“Sure,” he said.
After doing the line Tina fell back once more into the couch. “What now?” she breathed to the heavy, older man, hoping he had some idea. She didn’t want the Night to end already!
“Well,” Luke said. “I Don’t know. What do you want?”
“Mmm,” Tina said as she stretched her legs out, then pulled them back in. She placed her hand between her legs as her gaze settled upon John, who was still snoozing in the chair across the table from her. “I dunno,” she said shyly, as she began to rub herself.
“You want more?”
“Mmm hmm,” Tina purred. It was a strange feeling she was experiencing: one of detachment, yes, but also a sort of closeness to herself. That part of her that was always worried and over-thinking everything, getting angry and sad and ruining all the fun, was gone. What was left was only Tina, a 16-year-old child eager to please.
“You sure?” Luke asked, his voice serious and persuasive.
Tina shrugged her slender shoulders. At that moment her mind spun, then settled back on the dampness between her legs. She did want more, and she smiled and replied with a soft childish voice, “Okay.”
“Come here,” he said as he stood. He offered her a hand and she gladly took it, finding it nearly impossible to stand under her own power.
With some difficulty Tina followed Him around the coffee table. She was staring at her feet, at her worn sneakers and light green socks. She was wearing Capri pants that left her ankles and a good part of her calves completely bare.
The teenager found herself standing in front of John, who was still asleep and snoring softly. She felt Luke’s hand on her shoulder, pushing her down to her knees in front of Him.
“Go ahead,” Luke instructed. “You know what you want.”
And it Seemed perfectly natural. In fact, it Seemed like a great idea! Tina scooted up a few inches and then, with only a little resistance, managed to part John’s long denim-clad legs. As she reached for his zipper, though, she paused.
“Why are you stopping?” Luke whispered to her. He had taken a knee right next to her, and was speaking softly in the girl’s ear.
“I… should I really do this?” she managed to ask. It was almost a rhetorical question.
“Don’t you know he wants it?” Luke whispered back. “Tina, he wants you to do this. All guys want you to do this. It’s your job to do it.”
His words were forceful, but gentle enough to be unthreatening. It’s your job, he’d said. She considered that as he continued. Who did he remind her of?
Memories of guys, other guys who, as recently as that morning had cum in her mouth, made her shiver with pleasure. Luke was right. John was still asleep, but even so he did have a cock. And any man with a cock would want her, Tina Carlson, to suck it. If the last week had proven anything, it was that.
If her entire life had proven anything, the cute girl decided, it was that.
Or so her thought process went as she fuMbled with John’s zipper. He continued snoring soundly as these perverted ideas went through her stoned mind, telling her that this was good, that it was what she was supposed to do. Maybe they weren’t even her own thoughts, maybe they were Luke’s words whispering in her ear. Either way they were true, at least to her coke-addled brain. And they made Tina relax and feel content.
This was her purpose, her reason for being. Men wanted to Fuck her, have her suck them off; men wanted to use her and make her cum, and she always loved every moment of it because in the end, they were really only helping her be who she knew she was at heart. And right now she couldn’t wait to be that again: she just had been, when she’d jacked Luke off. Now she’d be it once more, and put John’s penis into her mouth.
The penis was limp when she got it out. But with her goal clearly in sight, and with Luke’s encouragement, Tina wasted no time getting it hard with her soft lips and moist tongue. It was exquisite tasting, his penis in her mouth, and gave Tina a jolt of energy. She began bobbing her head up and down on it, and when it grew to its full length she heard John wake up.
He was saying something, Luke was saying something, but all Tina could do was focus on his cock. Her lips were nuMb and tingling as they dragged across it, and her heart rate had increased again. Her heart was pounding in her chest as she deep-throated the cock, taking it down her throat and Gagging only a little.
Tina, whose eyes had been closed, finally opened them and stared up at John. He was looking down at her with bloodshot eyes. He Seemed mad, or was it just an expression of intensity? She didn’t care. She knew he wanted this.
His hands came down around her head, holding her in place with his cock down her throat, denying her any air. She could feel her pale face flush red, then purple, but she didn’t resist his hold. Her lungs were on fire as she Gagged softly around his shaft.
When he let go she pulled back quickly, coughed and gulped for air, then went back to work. She realized Luke was gone and wondered where he’d went.
“Oh, shit, this is crazy shit, oh Fuck,” John was muttering.
His words made her feel incredible: he was loving it. She was soaking wet, now, between her thighs, and she wanted to feel herself but resisted reaching down there. She was using one hand to massage John’s balls, still in his underwear, and the other to control his bobbing shaft as she sucked it off. She could cum later. Right now she wanted Him to finish, for Him to validate her belief that she could please Him.
Moments passed in silence. The pulsing of music from upstairs was the only sound in the room besides the slurping noises she was making on his cock. She heard the door open just as John tensed up and a glob of cum shot down her throat.
She nearly choked from it. She was forced to pull back and let Him cum on her face a little before she could take his thing back into her mouth. As she did he grunted and groaned, and Young Tina sucked down every drop she could. When that was Done, she caught her breath with a smile on her pretty face and stared at Him.
“Thanks,” she said quietly.
“Jesus,” was all he could say in reply.
The two sat there just like that for a long minute. Tina slowly wiped a gob of sticky cum from her cheek, then licked it off her finger. As she did this she heard someone else say, “So this is where the party’s at!”
Tina turned lazily and maneuvered awkwardly into a cross-legged position, a smile on her stoned face. She stared at the newcomers. There were five of them, led by Luke who was sipping a beer and leering at her. The four strangers with Him were all Younger than he, probably closer to Chassidy’s age which would make them about 20-years-old.
“These guys wanted to See the action,” Luke nodded his heavy face, which was flushed red from alcohol and cocaine.
“I thought this party was gonna be lame,” said one of the guys, a Young skinny black man with glasses, as he walked over to the sofa. His eyes didn’t leave Tina as he sat.
“Nah, just took a while to get going,” Luke assured Him. “Was she any good, John?”
Tina’s smile didn’t fade as she heard John reply, “Jesus, man, that’s a hell of a way to wake up.”
The others laughed. Tina joined them.
The room had begun to grow fuzzy to Tina, and flashbacks flooded her head. She remeMbered earlier that morning, back at EZ’s, being dressed up as a cowgirl, with a sheriff’s uniform on, and an Asian woman, Lucy, acting the role of Indian. She remeMbered the non-stop Fucking, and sucking, and stroking she’d gone through. The feel of Lucy’s lips on hers, of the cocks pounding inside her body…
The guys had started talking about her, she realized. They were commenting on her youth, on her big eyes, on her smooth white skin. They were making perverted jokes about her, too, but she didn’t care. In fact, she found herself laughing along with them.
“Can someone give me a cigarette?” she asked, her voice still soft and childlike.
Luke was moving the coffee table out of the way, Tina noticed, as the black guy walked over to her with a smoke. Someone else in the room had started the stereo, and now Tina couldn’t hear the music from upstairs at all. Instead she was listening to something loud, and rough, a band she was sure she knew but couldn’t quite place.
As Tina smoked her cigarette one of the other guys in the room asked her, “How old are you, anyway?”
“Here, Tina,” Luke was saying to her, offering a hand. Lazily the teenage girl took it. She was in the middle of hitting her cigarette as Luke pulled her toward Him.
Tina was able to uncross her legs and get to her knees as Luke basically led her by her free hand. She giggled when she almost dropped her cigarette and the rest of the guys laughed. One of them said something about her butt, too.
“What’s wrong with it?” she pouted.
“Wrong with what, Tina?” Luke asked soothingly.
“They’re making fun of my butt!” she whined. She was Done crawling now, and found herself on her knees where the coffee table had been.
“Oh, girl, I wasn’t making fun of it,” the black guy said. Tina realized, now, that he was standing right in front of her, looking down.
“He was saying how hot it was,” Luke assured her.
Tina smiled. “You like it?” she asked, playfully wiggling her ass and giggling as she did.
From behind her Tina could hear a couple guys whistling in appreciation. Placing the palms of her hands into the carpet, the lithe Young teen got on all fours, wiggled her butt again, and turned her head to look.
There were at least eight guys standing there, arranged to either side and behind John’s chair. When they had arrived she couldn’t be sure, but what she did know was that they were loving her Young round ass. She shook it again for them, just as Luke said, “Wanna do another line, Tina?”
Tina turned her head back with a smile, and gasped when she saw that the line had already been prepared. Bobbing above her was the black guy’s long, thick cock, hard as wood and sprinkled with white powder. Tina gulped.
The men in the room, up to at least a dozen now, all laughed. Tina could hear the door opening and more guys enter, which filled the teen with a perverse thrill.
The tall black guy in front of her brought his cock really close to her face then. He was very bold, nearly touching its swollen purple head against her lips. She couldn’t take her eyes off of it. She’d never Seen a black one before, not in real life at any rate. She looked at it carefully, then up to Luke. She was looking to Him for instruction. She didn’t know what to do next.
“Go ahead,” Luke grinned at her, his southern accent dragged out from booze and drugs. “Take the line, girl.”
She nodded, slowly, and then turned back to the cock. The black guy was laughing, saying something to one of his friends, as Tina slid back up to her knees. Her cigarette had burned itself out in her hand, and Luke removed it for her, as she reached slowly toward the penis.
When she wrapped her treMbling hand around the base of it, she heard all the guys in the room whoop and holler at once, as if the home team had just scored a touchdown. This gave Tina a sense of courage. She gripped the penis more firmly, then wondered a moment. Before her brain could catch up with the actions of her body, however, she placed her lips around the thick, black meMber.
The room was silent at first as Tina gulped down the coke-sPattered cock. When she got about 2/3 of the monster into her mouth and down her throat, she felt the room press in around her as everyone moved in for a closer look.
They were cheering her on, and she was letting them.
The girl Gagged, and then went back down on Him with abanDon. Soon Tina was blowing the black guy with all the energy she’d given John, and was just as lost in a world of sexual perversion as she had been with Him. The delightfully dirty feeling, both mental and physical, was even more pronounced than ever, actually. She had an audience as she slurped around the cock, and she was giving them a show. Unlike with John, this guy didn’t grip her head or control her in any way. She was left to her own devices as she blew the stranger on her knees in the middle of this room. It made her feel even more dirty, to be without guidance as she sucked Him off.
Her lips were nuMb. Her tongue was nuMb, too, and both were tingling from the contact with the cocaine which was now long gone. She could hear people giving her instructions, or rooting her on, or calling her names. All of it was good. She actually found herself becoming particularly turned on by the name calling-admonitions of “Slut!” and comments like, “What a whore!” made her pussy tingle.
The black guy she was blowing finally did something other than just stand there, but only when he eventually came. He pulled his cock out of her mouth, then jerked it a couple times as Tina gasped for air, a smile on her Saliva-sPattered face. His cum squirted across her lips, over her nose, and onto her cheeks, making her face all slick and gooey. The room erupted once again at this, cheering and calling her the filthiest names imaginable.
“My turn, you Fucking slut!” a large guy, obviously incredibly drunk, said as he pushed the black stranger out of the way.
Tina looked for Luke, and saw Him still standing there next to her, smiling down at her drunkenly. She also noticed that the room was now packed with at least twenty or thirty men, all of them in their 20’s, all of them forming a large circle around her. The drug-addled teen realized that a party within a party had begun down here, in this basement room, and she was its star. Some of the men stood or sat on the couch; others just stood, staring down at her with drunken, horny expressions on their faces.
The music was still playing loudly, almost drowning out all the men who Seemed to be talking at once. The guy in front of her suddenly grabbed her head, and Tina nearly screamed for a moment but then her mind shifted once more, back to the little-girl persona she’d had since she’d Done the first line of cocaine. She looked up at Luke.
“Wait, yo, wait dude,” Luke was saying to the man before her.
Just then strong arms lifted her until she was able to stand. The room grew quiet, and someone even turned down the music. For a moment Tina thought that this fat man she had so distrusted not an hour before had had enough, and was going to lead her out of the room. She found herself feeling disappointed by the thought.
She needn’t have worried, though, as she soon found out when Luke addressed the crowd.
“Before little Tina here gives another show,” he was saying, “she needs to get more comfortable.”
Tina smiled nervously, aware that her face still glistened with cum and her own spit.
Luke helped her undress, and she needed help. She had lost most of her equilibrium by now, and nearly fell over seVeral times. First the “Devilish” shirt was peeled off her body as she leaned into Luke’s hefty frame. Right after that, she held onto his shoulders as he dropped to his knees and pulled down her pants. As he did this she found herself staring at the asseMbled audience, all of them grinning or simply staring duMbly at her. She remained silent, unaware that her cum-covered smile more than made up for her lack of words.
Why not? the girl was able to think. Events were way out of her control now. She knew it was best to just defer to Luke; to do what he said, allow Him to do to her what he would. It made her feel so deliciously naughty to behave this way– it made her feel devilish, just like her shirt said.
Because Tina Carlson was not herself at this moment. The girl the men were staring at might have looked like a 16-year-old teenager, but she was no longer that.
16-year-old Tina was an angry, confused teen who may have been slutty but who certainly would never allow some stranger to undress her in front of other strangers like this. 16-year-old Tina would never, ever, allow her shirt to be peeled off by a man she didn’t know, and she certainly wouldn’t have allowed her bra to come off, revealing her ripe little titties to a group of horny, drunk college-aged men. Not like this.
No, 16-year-old Tina wasn’t in that room anymore. Because 16-year-old Tina had retreated. Partly it was the drugs, but it was also the situation: the girl who was presently having her damp panties slid down her legs, revealing her pussy and ass to all, was another Tina, one from years before who had been forced to obey, and had gotten used to being controlled.
11-year-old Tina was definitely used to being controlled. And exploited. And used for the enjoyment of men. And that’s who Tina felt like now as she stood naked in front of all these strange men, smiling at them with her cum-splattered face, ready to do whatever they wanted of her.
The first thing Tina felt was Luke turning her in place, his strong thick hands holding her by her slender waist as he presented the completely nude girl to the asseMbled audience. This was greeted by clapping and perverted name-calling, and Tina just smiled. She even said, “I work out a lot, can you tell?” but her little-girl voice was drowned out by the men.
The circle around her and Luke had pressed in close so that all Tina saw was a wall of bodies and leering faces. When Luke finally stopped turning her, he gently settled her to her knees again and said, “Get on all fours, Teen!”
She didn’t mind the use of the nickname this time. She simply smiled and complied, getting on all fours as the people around her jostled for better positions to watch.
Luke was kneeling behind her, and she felt his thick hand on her soft butt. She couldn’t help but moan as he rubbed her there, and then slowly brought his hand down between her legs. She spread them eagerly for Him, knowing what was coming and excited to have it happen.
Suddenly she heard Luke saying something about how he was “finally going to Fuck the bitch”, which made more than a few men whoop loudly in approval. Tina merely purred softly, and waited.
Finally she felt it, the cock she’d jerked off not an hour before, pressing into her pussy from behind. Luke’s hands came up under her body and grabbed her small tits, which made Tina cry out in pleasure.
Her pussy was sore from all the Fucking she’d Done lately, but she had gotten so wet sucking off John and the black guy that it didn’t hurt at all. In fact, the feeling of his cock inside her small body was sending incredible pulses of pleasure up her body. It felt strange but wonderful– different because of the drugs, surely, then it otherwise would have felt, but only more intense and more… exciting!
The audience was cheering Luke on, and Tina was trying to smile at them in between her moans of pleasure. She could hear Luke grunting behind her and could tell he wouldn’t last much longer, but she also realized that someone else would probably take his place.
Just as she thought this the drunk guy from before knelt down in front of her and brought his cock up to her mouth. Tina stared at it as she moaned from the raw Fucking she was receiving, and then eagerly swallowed it into her expert mouth. It was hard blowing Him like this, without the use of her hands, which she needed to hold her treMbling body up. But the drunken college guy didn’t Seem to mind. His hands were planted in the girl’s blonde hair, Fucking her throat with little care to how she felt.
She felt wonderful anyway, though. A cock in her mouth, a cock in her pussy– though not unprecedented for the girl, the situation made it more intense, more sublime and perverse then she could ever recall experiencing.
Suddenly she felt Luke pull out of her pussy, and a moment later she felt his warm cum spurt out onto her ass. The crowd cheered at this. Suddenly Tina felt someone, probably Luke, smack her round ass incredibly hard– had there not been a large cock Fucking itself down her throat at that moment, the girl would have screamed in delightfully wicked, exquisite pain.
It didn’t take long before someone else was behind her and Fucking her tight Young pussy ferociously. Tina could hardly concentrate on it, though, as the cock Fucking her throat kept nearly choking her. The only sounds the girl could make were slurping, gasping sounds as the cock pummeled her throat. She was starting to hope he would cum, just so she could finally moan out all the pleasure she was feeling.
Just then she felt the cock in her pussy, which had Seemingly only just started to Fuck her, pull out and cum on her back and ass. And just like before, she felt a loud crack across her ass cheeks as the man, whoever he was, slapped her hard with his hand. She Gagged around the cock in her throat, once again wishing she could cry out how much she loved that!
Finally, and just yet another cock was beginning to slice its way into her pussy, the hands in Tina’s hair pulled her face back and let go. She gasped and breathed heavily as an incredible amount of cum blasted across her cute teenage face.
Thankfully, no one took his place right away. Tina looked around the room as she grunted and moaned from the Fucking, and saw the men, beers in hand, rooting her on, or the guy on, what did it matter anymore? Tina took the opportunity to cry out in pleasure as she finally came herself when the man behind her pinched her nipples as he Fucked her hard. Her arms began to shake, and suddenly she could no longer hold her body up. With her ass still sticking up behind her, the top half of her body collapsed onto the carpeted floor.
A few moments later, as Tina lay there moaning and grunting, the man pulled out of her, came, and slapped her. She cried out, “Yes!” when he did. She began to push her body back up, then, but the guys had other plans.
Her small body was rolled over so that she was on her back. It felt good, actually, to the girl, to lay on her back. Now she could stare up at these men watching her, could See whoever was Fucking her.
This time it was an Asian guy, with short black hair and a scary expression on his face, who mounted her. She spread her legs wide for Him and moaned while he Fucked her pussy. She placed her hands on his back as he did this, and moaned even louder when he started calling her names like, “Slut! Whore! Cunt!” in his thick Japanese accent.
Tina was doing her best to help these guys as they Fucked her. Some were really big, some were small. But all of them made her feel good as the pummeled her body. And so she would always moan and grunt to encourage them, begging for more when they slowed down. It made her feel good to service these guys like this, to be their object of sexual desire and release. It gave her a feeling better than Orgasm, although she did have seVeral of those, too. It gave her a feeling of perversity that thrilled her Young mind and made her wish for it to never end.
Unlike with the Oilmen the Night before, Tina never fell asleep as man after man Fucked her pussy. No one Seemed interested in blowjobs now, and no one came inside her. They would all pull out and squirt their cum across her belly and breasts. Another would then mount the treMbling teen, Fuck as long as they could, and cum on her once more. All the while Tina would moan and cry in pleasure, and to the men asseMbled it appeared as though the girl was caught up in one long, excruciatingly pleasurable Orgasm. She never tired, she never quieted. Tina was servicing this group like a dog in heat with boundless energy and stamina.
After what felt like hours, the last guy came on her stomach, stroking it out over her with a pained expression on his face. When it was Done Tina laid there, waiting for someone else to take his place. After a couple moments, she sat up, confused.
The room was still packed, but no one was standing around her anymore. People were playing darts and pool, or sitting on the sofa laughing. Tina looked around in confusion. No one was paying attention to her, it Seemed like.
The cum-covered girl stood up on wobbly, sore legs, and nearly fell over. Just then she felt strong arms rescue her from falling stupidly to the floor.
She looked up and saw that her rescuer was none other than Tom, the guy who’d brought her down to the basement earlier to get high. She smiled at Him.
He looked at her with concern on his face. “Are you okay, Teen? Did you…”
“I’m fine,” Tina replied, voice still childlike and slurred from drink and drugs. “I feel really good!”
Tom sighed, nodded, and then said, “Okay, let’s get you out of here though.”
He led the staggering girl through the room. She passed many guys who smiled and winked at her, and she smiled and winked back to all of them. When she was out of the room and back in the basement, Tom led the girl around the keg and through the basement itself to a small room. There, he helped her clean herself up. He also kept apologizing.
“I heard something was going on down here, didn’t believe it,” he said. “”Damn, Luke is a fucking bastard. Look at you.”
“Ohhh,” Tina pouted. “He’s fine! I feel fine, really really super fine!”
After he cleaned her up a lot, he left her there in the room with orders to stay. While he was gone Tina began to reflect on what she’d Done, and smiled the whole time.
“No, no,” Tina said, “Spider and Melissa…”
“Spider and Melissa left two hours ago,” Tom explained. “All your friends are gone. I’m bringing you home.”
“Oh, well, okay,” the confused girl said.
She would barely remeMber the next day being led out of the basement, and then outside and into a car. She would barely remeMber the drive home through the early morning hours, nor would she remeMber Tom carrying her unconscious body into her trailer home and laying her out on her bed.
She would remeMber, though, all the Fucking she’d Done. She’d remeMber that vividly. And as she Dreamed that Night, she would Dream of 11-year-old Tina, the girl she’d been acting out, and all that had happened to her those many years before…
Chapter 10: Tina the Teen
For her eleventh birthday, Tina Carlson had given herself a present: the Young girl had taken a walk down to the creek where she read a Christopher Pike book underneath the shade of a tall oak tree. She’d read the ratty paperback from beginning to end, and spent the entire day in the warm summer air. She drank from the creek when she was thirsty; stepped out into the hot sun’s Rays when she got cold. It would have been a fine day. The only trouble was that after the day had ended she’d been forced to return to a home where no one even knew she was now eleven.
She’d been living with Uncle Rick and his wife, her Aunt Elbe, for nearly a month. She loved and hated their place: it was an actual house, which she loved, with over an acre of land set out in the woods of the lower Appalachian Mountains. But it was also nearly sixty miles from her home and her friends. She didn’t know anyone here. Plus, she felt like an intruder, like she was unwanted in this place. After all, her uncle hadn’t exactly volunteered to take her in.
No, she had asked Him to. After the trial, the one where her father had been sentenced to five years for aggravated assault, her court-appointed ward had told her that she would be placed into foster care. The only alternative would be living with a legal guardian, but only family would qualify for that status in cases like this. Tina, who had spent the last three months living with a bunch of foster-care assholes already, had begged her ward to ask her uncle to take her in.
He had, although he’d been reluctant. When she’d been allowed to speak with Him, he’d told her that he’d let her stay there “so long as she listened up and wasn’t no pest”. And so, while her daddy was in prison, little Tina Carlson was to be under the care of her dad’s older brother.
Tina had hardly known Him before. He was a stern man; that much she already knew. But when she’d arrived that first day she realized how stern he actually was. He had given her very specific orders: have breakfast ready by 6am, feed the dogs at 8. She was to make her bed every morning after showering, and she was to feed his wife, her aunt Elbe, at breakfast, lunch, and dinner.
He was a large and intimidating man. He had the look of a woodsman, with large beefy arms and a wide barrel chest. He was about 6’4″ tall, and was somewhat overweight as his belly attested. However, he had a look of undeniable strength in his large upper body.
His appearance was certainly a contrast to little Tina, whose body had only just begun to move into puberty. Her legs and arms were longer than they should be, she thought, and her waist was still coated with baby fat that had yet to begun shedding away. Her chest was almost completely flat, and she stood only 4’8″ tall. She weighed less than 85 pounds. She was small and weak looking, but had a childlike cuteness that melted the hearts of most grown-ups. Her eyes were large and had long lashes for her age, while her lips were thin and created perfect smiles. Her hair, long and wispy blonde, was usually worn braided or pulled back into two long pigtails.
Tina was jealous of other girls her age who Seemed to already be shedding their baby fat and growing breasts, and sprouting up in height. Tina had yet to hit that stage. She felt awkward with her body, which she feared would never grow up.
One thing that Tina realized right away about her Uncle Rick was that he loved giving her orders. He would have her fetch Him beer, or answer the phone, or find Him the remote control. There were more chores, too. Like cleaning the kitchen, and the two bathrooms, and the living room. She was also expected to wash the truck most days, which was her uncle’s business (he owned a small landscaping company). Plus, she had to change and bathe her aunt everyday. Aunt Elbe had been bedridden for years, after just barely surviving a concussion suffered during a car accident years before. The poor woman was comatose. Her frail form and utter silence was a strange thing for a Young girl like Tina to deal with, but she did her best.
She did her best to take it all as best she could. She felt obligated to keep herself useful, anyway. But the enormity of her tasks, coupled with the fact that her beloved daddy was in prison, did take their toll on her. With her uncle gone most of the time, she absorbed herself in her duties to the house. She washed the windows, cleaned the toilets, and prepared three meals a day. When she was bored, she dusted. When she had nothing to do, she read.
Tina loved and hated that place, loved and hated her uncle. She loved that things were simple: the regimented routine of her day-to-day activities made everything Seem normal. She was earning her keep, working hard to earn the right to live there.
What she hated was the lack of affection, the lack of gratitude, on her uncle’s part. Her aunt was unconscious, so her silence had to be forgiven. But her Uncle Rick had no excuse for never thanking her. He only gave orders: sleep now, eat now, do this chore tomorrow. He was more like a boss than an uncle, and she even started calling Him “Sir” because, well, it Seemed appropriate. He had made it clear since her first day that he was doing her a favor or, at least, doing his brother a favor, by taking her in. He never once spoke to her kindly or treated her like his niece.
On Sundays he would bring her to church. Tina’s dad had never been very religious, so it was definitely a new experience for the girl. She found that she loved going there, though: Sunday’s were the only day her uncle did anything with her, besides ordering her around. She liked the sermons and all the people. It was like a completely different world there– all the singing and the sense of community. It was the only day of the week she had contact with kids her age, too, and she soon found herself longing for Sundays. The services sometimes got boring, but afterward there was always a chance to mingle and play with the other children on the front lawn of the old church building while her uncle spoke with friends and potential customers inside. She met seVeral nice kids, who Seemed much different than her friends back home. They were more “country”, more polite in a way. It was too bad her uncle never let her join them after church to play some more.
On the Night of her birthday, Tina was depressed and longed for home, longed for her old friends. She even missed the ratty old trailer home she’d grown up in. She was completely homesick, and wanted nothing better than to go to sleep and Dream about a life where things were better for her.
And so the Young girl was tired when she got back to the house, and the hour was late. She’d never returned so late, as normally she’d be expected to prepare dinner well before sunset. But her uncle Rick was off of work this day, and had granted little Tina’s request to stay out. Tina had been grateful that he gave her permission, but had also been crestfallen that he hadn’t asked why.
The house, a ranch-style one-floor with basement, was dark by the time she arrived. Only the chirping of crickets was audible on the outside, but once Tina opened the door to the foyer she’d been greeted with another sound.
She’d heard it before, when her daddy had had women over. “Maybe-mommies” she’d always called them, and they had always made such sounds. They were the sounds of gasping and groaning; of panting and moaning. Her dad had never tried to protect her from such sounds, which would have been difficult anyway Seeing as they lived in that small trailer home. ToNight the sounds were coming from the living room, and Tina had briefly wondered if her uncle had gotten her aunt out of bed somehow.
But then Tina, who had never heard such sounds accompanied by a soundtrack, became paralyzed in the foyer. These weren’t “normal” sounds of adult affection– they were coming from the TV. Her immature mind couldn’t understand why they did, and that made her curious.
She could turn right, toward her bedroom, she thought as she stood inside the house. She even looked down the long darkened hallway, as if willing herself to go and enter the Dream she so desperately wanted. She had known, even then, that going the other way would probably be a bad idea. She sensed it, could feel a dark foreboding in her mind.
Even so, the freshly 11-year-old girl turned left, toward the sounds. Curiosity won out.
When she entered the living room she froze. Standing there, she stared at the TV, aware but unconcerned that her uncle was sitting on the sofa in front of it.
It was the first porn that little Tina had ever Seen. On the large TV was the image of a man, roughly her dad’s age, laying on top of a woman in her early 30’s or so. Tina only barely knew what sex was: she had only ever heard vague rumors about it on the school playground. Her neighbor, Ms. Masons, had told her a few things about puberty, too, but had never gone into too much detail. Still, Tina knew well enough that this guy on the screen was definitely doing it to the woman, who was naked. It all made sense, suddenly, to the girl. The Maybe-Mommies had made similar sounds; her dad had Done this to them.
She turned to her uncle at his command. He was staring at her, a beer in one hand, his expression stone-cold and serious. During the ensuing silence between the man and girl, he took the remote control and lowered the TV’s volume.
“I’m… I’m… ,” Tina sputtered. She merely wanted to break the silence, but knew not what to say. She felt like she was in trouble, as if she’d intruded upon some sort of adult thing that her Young mind was trying desperately to piece together.
“Come here,” her uncle said, his eyes glued to hers and his voice slightly slurred.
Tina didn’t move at first. Her gaze swung back to the TV, which was silent now. Then she looked back at Him again. He didn’t say a word, didn’t move a muscle. She could feel her skin treMbling, her knobby little knees shaking. She was wearing a pair of nylon soccer shorts, and a cotton shirt with no bra underneath. Suddenly she felt very aware of her naked, flat tiny breasts– probably because on the screen, the naked woman had large bulbous ones which were gyrating expansively as her body was thrust backwards and forwards by the man atop her.
“Come here, Tina,” her uncle ordered, his tone the same as if he was telling her to complete some chore.
Without even thinking, Tina stepped toward Him. She was used to following his orders by now– weeks of being ordered around by the large adult had ingrained her to be submissive.
She sat down slowly on the sofa, her thin scrawny arms stretched forward and her hands placed on her knees. She was staring at the ground. She could no longer watch the TV. She knew she’d made a mistake coming here, and that she was in trouble.
But Uncle Rick didn’t reprimand her. In fact, he didn’t say a word. All he did was sigh, turn the volume back up, and gulp his beer. Moments passed as strange slurping sounds emanated from the Television set while the child tried to comprehend what was going on. Part of her was trying to decipher what must be on the screen that she refused to look at, while another part of her considered getting away from her uncle as soon as possible.
In fact, every muscle in her Young body was ready for her brain’s order to jump and run away. Yet the girl couldn’t do that; she felt compelled to stay.
Soon Tina chanced tilting her head up to look at the screen, her immature curiosity overriding her good sense. She found herself looking at two men, both adult and well muscled, stroking their hard penises near a Young woman’s face. Tina’s brow furrowed as she tried to figure out what was going on; then, suddenly, globs of white goo squirted out and onto the woman’s face, coating it entirely. As the woman smiled at the camera, the scene faded to black.
11-year-old girl stared at the black screen. She was confused, disoriented, and afraid. In the midst of her confusion her uncle asked, “You like that?”
Not knowing what else to say, the 11-year-old girl responded simply, “Uh-huh…”
The movie faded into another image, and Tina, who felt more certain that she wasn’t in trouble now, watched this time from beginning to end. This scene of the film involved two men once more, but this time there were two women, too. Tina watched it, and her breath picked up for some reason as the scene progressed: the men Seemed so sure of themselves as they watched the Young women kiss. Tina thought that was weird, but found herself leaning back more comfortably into the couch as she watched them. Then the two women, with smiles on their faces but otherwise remaining silent, undressed. When Tina saw their breasts and their pussies, she felt even more at ease for some reason.
Then came the men’s dicks. Tina stared wide-eyed at the screen as the men sat down on a couch and the Young women got on their knees. When they began sucking on the men’s things, Tina glanced nervously over to her uncle.
He was staring at her. “It’s called a blowjob,” he said flatly. He then gestured with his hand toward the screen and said, “Those women are blowing those guys.”
Suddenly it thrilled her that her uncle would allow her to See this secret, forbidden movie, and explain it to her, too. Blowjobs: she’d never heard the term, but it sounded so familiar for some reason. Suddenly she couldn’t wait to See her friend Michelle again! How she would impress her with her newly acquired, sophisticated knowledge!
The scene went on, and Tina’s heart raced as all nervousness and confusion melted away. She began to feel a strange desire within her, something she’d never felt before. It was as if this movie, these images, were leaving an indelible mark on her Young mind. They were changing her. Maybe she was becoming an adult, now. Maybe, the girl wondered, she would always remeMber her eleventh birthday as the day she ceased to be a child. It was so exciting!
As yet another scene began, Tina became aware of a slight dampness between her legs. It was a sort of sweaty feeling between her skinny thighs as she watched a small Young white woman impale herself on a large black man’s penis (or, as the actors kept referring to it, his “cock”). She wanted to ask her uncle about it, but breaking the silence Seemed sacrilegious somehow.
Then he interrupted the silence instead.
He was grinning. “She really loves it; look at ‘er. He’s gonna tear her in two and she’s cumming all the same.”
Tina nodded, more aware than ever that her vagina was slick and damp. It was starting to eMbarrass her; was this normal?
“Ahh, watch this,” he said, fast-forwarding through the remainder of that scene. When he hit play again, the same white woman was laying on a bed with her legs spread wide while seVeral men, all black, surrounded her. She had her legs splayed out and had her hand between them. The camera zoomed in on her finger, which Tina noticed was sliding in and out of herself! It caused the Young girl to gasp, and a chill to tingle up her spine.
“See how wet she is?” her uncle asked, his voice a mixture of awe and contempt. “She’s getting wet just from them niggers watchin’.”
Tina gulped. Sure enough, the woman’s vagina was glistening.
Suddenly the Young girl spoke up. “I’m wet, too,” she said softly, her girlish voice shaky.
There was a long pause as her uncle stared at her. Then he said, “Really?”
Tina felt eMbarrassed again, and quickly looked away. When she didn’t respond he asked, “Ever felt that before?”
She shook her head.
“Lemme See,” he commanded her.
Her fingers treMbling, Tina instinctively obeyed while her mind raced with all sorts of strange thoughts. She felt good, excited, but incredibly nervous about showing her daddy’s brother her most intimate area.
Still, she slid her nylon shorts down her thin legs until she kicked them off, along with her shoes. She glanced back at her uncle, who was now watching her intently.
Her pink panties came down her legs next, and Tina felt a chill of cool air between her damp thighs as they did. When the panties were off, she sat there feeling nuMb, her heart pounding and her breath racing.
She nearly jumped as her uncle placed his meaty hand on her thin upper thigh. The touch shocked her, scared her, and made her want more. For the first time the girl had an idea of what may happen. She wasn’t sure what to think.
Her uncle had muted the TV again, and turned on a floor lamp to his left. Tina stared at his hand as it gently pressed between her naked thighs. Her hands dug into the cushions of the couch as she struggled to control her breathing.
She spread her thighs apart for Him, though. How could she not? He was sliding closer to her, dwarfing her body with his. He Seemed so big and so in charge– and parting her legs for Him was obviously what he wanted.
“Uncle Rick…” she began to whisper, feeling scared.
“Shh,” he interrupted her. “Just be quiet. You are wet, that’s fer sure.”
She gulped as his hand made contact with her Young bald mound. Her body tensed as he lovingly caressed it, cupping the entire area with his wide thick hand. Tina leaned back into the couch as he began to rub there.
Soon the Young girl was panting. What she was feeling was hard to describe: he was doing something to her, making her feel like those women in the movie. But she’d never felt it before. It was scary and intriguing; perverse and exciting. Her breath had picked up and her eyes had closed as her pussy was played with for the very first time in her Young life.
“You’re going to cum,” he started whispering in her ear. “You’re going to have your first Orgasm. You’re gonna love it, okay?”
She merely nodded, her thin Young lips alternately pursing together and parting in slight, high-pitched gasps. His hand was rubbing her between her legs still, never changing its pace, but the Young girl felt her hips begin to rock back and forth into it. Her naked Young butt slid across the sofa as she built toward her first Orgasm, but she was suddenly aware that she needed something more…
At that thought, she suddenly felt her uncle stop his hand and slide a finger down her small, thin labia. She gasped loudly at this, then cried out as his finger pressed it inside her slick, tight hole. Instantly her body shook.
The 11-year-old came, then.
When the Orgasm subsided she felt drained, and confused, and electrified. Her uncle had sensed she was finished and had removed his hand. He was silent as he stared at her.
She continued to breathe deeply, catching her breath. Then she heard Him say, “Now you gotta help me.”
The nuMb girl looked at Him, and saw that he’d removed his penis from his jeans. How long he’d had it out she didn’t know, but it was hard and long and impossibly thick. Her eyes went wide as she stared at it. It was the first adult penis she had ever Seen in real life before.
“Wh–what do you mean?”
“Come over here,” he was saying.
He slid back to his side of the couch, and leaned back into it. With his left hand, the one he’d used to make her feel so good, he gently pulled on her wrist until she slid over next to Him. Then he brought her hand down to the thick meMber between his legs.
She watched in amazement as he placed her tiny hand on his large dick, which was surprisingly warm. She gulped when it jumped in her hand, and stared at Him with a mixture of fear and curiosity.
“Just grip it, and slide it up and down,” he explained.
He removed his hand from her wrist, and Tina slowly began to do what he’d instructed. It felt weird, wrong even, but the confused Young girl was still lost in a post-Orgasmic nuMbness. She couldn’t disobey her uncle, or even think of doing so, anyway. So she just did what he said, hoping that she was doing it right.
It didn’t take long. In fact, she stroked it only a few times before he began to sigh with pleasure. Taking from his gasps that she was doing it right, the small child stroked it faster and faster, beginning to love the feel of the man’s cock in her frail girlish hand. When suddenly a glob of gooey white stuff squirted out of it, she jumped back.
“Don’t stop!” he said, sounding angry.
Quickly, Tina gripped the cock again and continued jerking it, despite the goo that was oozing out from it. He moaned as gob after gob of the creamy white goo came out, trickling down over her hand until finally he told her he was finished.
Once it was over, she stared at her hand and the gobs of semen coating it. She couldn’t take her eyes off of it.
She heard her uncle say breathlessly, “That’s my cum. Taste it.”
slowly, the tiny girl brought her sticky hand up to her lips.
She could feel her uncle’s eyes on her as she nervously stuck out her tongue, and tentatively touched it to a string of his cum on her hand. She recoiled initially, more from the texture than the taste. It felt weird!
“Go on,” he said again, more forcibly. “Lick it off.”
Gulping slowly, the Young girl tried again. This time she managed to lick a long gob of the stuff into her mouth. She cringed again at the texture as she tried to distinguish the taste: it was a little like sweat and sugar mixed with Salt, and it had an odd aroma. She wasn’t sure if she liked it, but she was too confused to stop.
Soon she licked it all off of her hand, and gulped it all down her throat.
Her uncle was smiling tiredly. “Good girl,” he said. “Now, go wash up and go to bed. You’ve been up late enough.”
His words disappointed Tina. They were as uncaring as usual, no different than on any other Night. After what they’d just Done, she had somehow expected Him to be kinder, more friendly. She’d expected Him to at least talk to her a bit, let her stay up.
slowly she stood and picked up her shorts and panties and walked quickly from the room.
Two weeks passed after that, during which time her uncle never mentioned what they’d Done together that Night. Tina hadn’t really expected Him to, but she was disappointed all the same. Her Dreams were filled with images of those movies, and of her uncle’s hand between her legs. She couldn’t shake the memory of her Orgasm, and found herself hoping for another one.
She wasn’t ashamed or upset by what had happened in the least. If anything the Young girl was just confused: she wanted to talk to somebody about it, but couldn’t. Her only friends were sixty miles away, and she feared broaching the subject with her uncle. He was pretending it hadn’t happened, so she played along. She was utterly alone, and spent her days as she had before: doing her chores, washing her aunt, preparing the meals.
Then one Night, about two weeks after her birthday, Tina was washing the dishes after dinner when her uncle came up behind her. She ignored his presence, suspecting that he was going to ask her to wash his truck again. She was tired, and had been hoping to spend the evening reading out by the creek.
Instead he said, “After ya finish those, come join me for a movie.”
He walked away, then, and Tina felt a wave of excitement throughout her Young body. Another movie? She was sure it’d be another one of those adult ones! Only just that morning the Young girl had woken up with damp panties from yet another Dream involving such films. Her Dreams had been growing more intense over the last few Nights, and the desires she felt were confusing and juMbled. Perhaps toNight she could get some answers. Perhaps toNight her uncle would explain the intense thoughts and feelings she’d been experiencing lately!
Quickly, Tina finished with the dishes and then went into the living room. Outside the sun was on its way toward setting and its soft glow illuminated the quiet room. Her aunt was soundly asleep down the hall, Tina knew, since that’s all she did anyway. Her uncle was on the sofa, drinking as usual, and waiting for her.
“Come here,” he said when she entered.
The two watched it in its entirety. Tina carefully studied it this time, even its title: “Campus Sluts”. She paid close attention to the words used by the actors and actresses, words like “whore” and “Fuck” and “pussy” and “cock”. It was nearly two hours long and, just like before, Tina began to feel that strange sensation between her legs soon after it started.
The sweaty dampness there began on the second scene, which involved two Young women in a small room kissing each other while a group of three guys in football jerseys watched on. When the guys took off their pants, Tina felt a surge of those strange emotions rush through her body. They were so intense this time that Tina began breathing hard, until she realized her uncle had noticed. EMbarrassed, the 11-year-old girl quieted down as best she could.
By the time the movie had ended, Tina was in quite a state. The Young girl’s mind was filled with images of women doing all sorts of things, only half of which she barely understood but all of which had caused her to grow incredibly damp. Now she was sitting on the couch in silence with her uncle, the sun having long since set.
To her surprise, her uncle broke the silence by saying, “Okay, go wash up and go to bed.”
She’d been totally ready, eager in fact, for a repeat of their first Night watching porn. The Young girl felt cheated, and very confused, as she stood from the couch. She felt her eyes well up with tears, and she thought about saying something but stopped herself. Quickly she turned and walked to the bathroom.
After brushing her teeth the poor girl went to her bedroom feeling completely sorry for herself. She was tired but energized, too, from the movie, as she buried herself beneath her sheets. Her only pajama’s were a long t-shirt and panties.
Tina thought she heard her uncle turning the TV back on out in the living room, and she turned toward the wall in anger and pulled her sheets up over her head. Why would he do this to her? Why would he let her watch again but not “finish” her like before? She would gladly have finished Him! It was so confusing. The only thing the sad girl could think was that when she’d finished Him the last time, she’d Done a bad job.
Just as she was convincing herself that that must be it, Tina heard her bedroom door open.
The tired and upset little girl slowly turned over to look, and felt a sense of relief when she saw her uncle standing there in the darkness.
She didn’t move, or say a word. He walked toward her and turned on her bedside lamp.
“Uncle Rick?” she asked quietly.
“Shh,” her uncle said. “I wanted to tell you something.”
He took a seat on the edge of her bed, and Tina pulled her covers up to her neck as he spoke.
“You’ve been a really good girl,” he explained softly. “With all the chores and everything, you never complain. You do right by your aunt, too. I wanted to let ya know how I appreciate it.”
Tina simply nodded. She had a feeling there was more to this than a simple thanks– she hoped there was, in fact.
He sighed. “Your aunt’s been sick so long, I’d gotten used to doin’ things all myself. I Don’t think I’ve told ya how nice it is to have you here, taking care of all the wifely things like the house and meals and chores and all. You been a really good girl, Tina.”
Tina gulped. She felt a surge of pride that he would equate her, a Young girl, to the role of wife. For the first time he was letting her know she was appreciated, and she found herself smiling.
“You’re welcome, Uncle Rick,” she said softly. “I like living here.” She meant it, now more than ever.
He studied her carefully as he nodded. When he continued, his voice was even quieter, only just above a whisper. There was an edge to his tone as he said, “There’s one other chore I wanted to give ya, but I’m not sure you’re ready fer it.”
Tina slid up to more of a sitting position. Looking at her uncle the girl replied earnestly, “I’m ready! What is it?”
He was staring intently at her now. Tina felt a chill run up her spine when his eyes left hers and moved down her body.
“There’s one important wifely chore,” he was explaining, “no one’s Done for me in a long time. Not since your aunt got sick. It’s been too long.”
Tina nodded. She felt a mixture of confusion and expectation as she listened to Him speak.
Tina nodded again, well aware there was more to it than just that. She felt her Young pussy tingle as she whispered, “I’m ready, Uncle Rick.”
No other words were spoken. Her uncle stared at her, and she stared back nervously as he slowly pulled away the sheets and tossed them to the floor. Tina didn’t move a muscle, but was breathing heavily as her uncle gently placed his hand on her small, flat belly.
She remained motionless as he gripped her long t-shirt in his hand and began to pull it up. When it got to her waist, the Young girl arched her back reflexively, feeling shy and aroused by his actions. The shirt was covering her face now, and she couldn’t See her uncle but could feel Him grip the shirt with both hands. She stretched her arms above her head as he pulled it clean off.
She was naked on the bed, now, except for her pink panties. She found herself blushing in eMbarrassment: her body looked nothing like those of the women in the movies. She was Young and small, every bit a little girl; those actresses, without exception, had been tall and big breasted, perfectly developed women. She felt inadequate and ashamed. But her uncle simply stared at her from head to toe, making a soft sighing sound as he did. He didn’t sound disappointed.
Moments passed, and then Tina’s breath picked up again when he stood up. She watched from her laying position as he unbuckled his jeans and pulled them off along with his boxers. She gulped at the sight of his penis, which was hard and pointing toward her.
He took off his shirt then, revealing a slightly pudgy and very hairy chest. He sat back down on the bed right next to her, completely nude. She continued to lay there limply, unsure of what to do. Then he ran his hands over her practically flat breasts, and the sensation from his touch sent shivers of pleasure across her flesh. No one had ever touched her like that!
Tina marveled at the feeling when he ran his large hands down her body, right down to her hips. She wasn’t surprised when he gripped her panties in his hands and urgently pulled them down the length of her legs, which wasn’t really that far. Now she was completely naked, too. Never before had she been naked in front of an adult like this, and she felt incredibly vulnerable.
He wasn’t looking at her face at all, the girl realized, but down between her legs. She looked, too, as his hand slowly caressed her thighs. She gasped at the touch: how could a simple touch feel so good? She looked again and she saw his hand was moving ever closer to her bald Young pussy. Instinctively, she began to part her legs for Him as she stared at his cock, which was right next to her.
Suddenly an idea came to her horny little mind. As he continued to explore her bald mound with his hand, she wrapped hers around his hard, warm penis.
He Seemed pleased by this, so Tina began to stroke it the way he’d shown her before. He picked up the pace between her legs, now: his finger began to probe at her moistness there, and she found herself groaning with pleasure as he played with the hole at her cunt.
She tried her best to jerk Him off, but it was awkward at this angle. Also, she found herself growing increasingly stimulated by his hand at her pussy: his finger, now, had slid into her, causing her to tense up reflexively. She tried to concentrate on the cock in her hand, but it was impossible.
Suddenly, it didn’t matter. Her uncle took his hand away from between her legs, and took his cock away from hers. Just as she began to wonder what was going on, he was crawling up onto the bed.
This is it, she thought. Somehow she’d known this was going to happen, had known since her birthday. She wasn’t sure what to think, only that she was excited and nervous. Part of her was just anxious and curious to experience this, but another part of her only wanted to please Him, make Him appreciate her more. Show Him that she was, indeed, ready for this wifely chore.
He positioned Himself so that his hips were between her legs, which she moved even farther apart for Him, and then leaned over her, obstructing her entire view. His hairy belly was only inches away from her face, and she could feel something probing at her pussy again. This time, she knew, it wasn’t his finger.
She gasped audibly and dug her fingers into the bed when his cock began to slowly press inside her small body. It was painful: too large, surely, to fit. Thankfully she was incredibly damp, but still the Young 11-year-old groaned in pain as her uncle relentlessly pushed into his niece.
For a moment his progress was slowed as something Seemed to block his cock’s Path, and then Tina cried out in real pain as that obstruction was breached. For a moment Tina sobbed, but her uncle didn’t say anything to comfort her, nor did he stop forcing his meMber deeper inside. Suddenly his cock pushed all the way in her Young body, and she cried out in surprise just as she felt his pubic hair against her soft skin.
He was fully planted into her 11-year-old body, she realized.
The pain began to dissiPate as her uncle breathed heavily above her. She couldn’t believe he was totally inside her: it Seemed impossible! She wondered at the sensation of having such a large object in her, while her uncle kept her stuffed with his cock for what felt like hours. Her flat belly felt bloated and full, and she groaned. It felt good to the girl.
Finally he started to pull it out of her, slowly, before pumping it back again. It took only a few such strokes before Tina’s pain became a distant memory, and pleasure instead consumed her. He grunted and groaned while the girl gasped and panted, their sounds and the small creaking bed filling the otherwise silent house.
Tina experienced the second Orgasm of her life like that, with her uncle Fucking her tiny body. It felt empty and then bloated with every thrust of his hips, all the way through her Orgasm. Her eyes had closed and she saw stars as a dangerous wave of pleasure erupted throughout her. She cried out as it consumed her, and after that she lay limp on the bed until, only a moment after, she heard her uncle groan loudly and felt her pussy filling up with cum.
So much cum! She gasped as it squirted inside her, filling up her woMb and pouring out of her cunt and onto her bed. For a moment Tina wondered if he’d ever stop cumming, and just then, he did.
His large body, which he’d been holding up with his arms, suddenly crushed down upon her small frame. She suffocated against his hairy body before he finally rolled off the small girl, off the bed and onto his feet. She panted as she tried to catch her breath, and he was panting as well.
Tina touched her sore, gooey pussy tentatively. To her surprise her hole had returned to its normal size. She slowly slid herself to the edge of her bed and sat. Her soft fresh skin was glistening with sweat and her light blonde hair was a mess as she stared at Him, her uncle, who was slowly getting dressed.
He left after that, leaving Tina alone with her strange thoughts and cum-stained bed. After seVeral minutes exhaustion took her, and she fell asleep without even washing up.
For seVeral days after that, Uncle Rick didn’t Fuck her. He couldn’t, he explained, because her Young pussy needed time to heal. In the meantime he taught her how to give blowjobs, which she started doing for Him seVeral times a day.
She found that she liked sucking his cock. At first it was weird, even difficult. But eventually she got used to it, and she loved the fact that she could please Him so much in such a simple fashion. It didn’t take long for her to get used to the taste of cum, either. Soon she even enjoyed it.
Blowjobs became another part of her daily routine. She would suck Him off in the morning, right after breakfast, usually either in the bathroom or in his truck. When he got home for the day she would blow Him before dinner, and then again at Night as they watched the movies together.
He began asking her what her favorite scenes in the movies were, and bringing home appropriate titles after work as gifts. Her first answer was a scene involving two men and one woman, and he brought home a movie called “Gang Bang Sluts”. She loved it. The next time he asked she said she loved scenes where women kissed each other, so he brought home a movie called, “Hungry Cunts #2”. It was great, and he even took the time to explain to her what lesbians were:
He even taught her that word: masturbate. He knew so much, and she was hungry to learn it all.
When she was ready to Fuck again, they did, this time with her on top so she could control the action. They did it right before dinner: she had been in her bedroom, reading one of her books, when she heard his truck pull up. As expected he’d come straight to her room and asked her how her pussy felt.
“It feels fine, now, Uncle Rick,” she’d said. She’d been saying that for days.
“Show me,” he replied.
With a smile, Tina had pulled down her denim shorts for his inspection. He did so dutifully, probing her cunt with his fingers as her knees treMbled against his touch.
He laid down on her bed, and instructed her to undress Him. She did so eagerly, and then followed his instructions and mounted Him. It was hard at first, impaling herself like that on his large meMber. But it also felt good to be in charge. It was a lot different than when he had Fucked her. She was able to control the rhythm and the tempo, and she came hard and long just before he did, too. Then she went to the kitchen and prepared dinner, his cum still leaking out from her tight cunt and into her panties.
She had liked being on top, but decided that she preferred it when he was in control. It made everything easier, when she didn’t have to worry about what to do.
She was having lots of wonderful Orgasms through all of this. Even when she blew Him, she would get so horny that he easily made her cum afterwards. And while he was at work, she would often fantasize so much that by the time he got home, the Young girl was so horny all he had to do was finger her a minute before she came.
She was loving it, and none of it confused her anymore. Her uncle had taken time to explain it all very clearly: the job of a woman was to please men. It was simple. Women Fucked men, blew men, anything to make men happy. Women were so inherently slutty, in fact, that they would do each other rather than go a day without cumming! The Young girl believed every word he said, too, because it made sense. After all, the Young girl was constantly horny now. She was becoming a woman. There was nothing wrong with that. All girls became women, after all.
He would often comment during the movies they watched together what a “good slut” one woman appeared to be, or what a “good whore” another one was. And she would agree, even giving her own opinions about which women were sexier than others. She was trying to be all the things her uncle expected: a good niece, a good slut; a good wife, a good whore.
This could have gone on forever, for all Tina cared. It was always so exciting, so exhilarating! She would often think, as she did her chores, about how great her life had become. It was so much better than it had been with her dad, in that scummy trailer home being bored to tears all the time and constantly worried about whether her dad would come home at Night. Her uncle was so much more responsible, she thought, it was amazing he was her daddy’s brother.
They still went to church every Sunday. Tina still enjoyed it, but not as much as before since her home life had gotten interesting. Her uncle forbade her from mentioning anything they were doing together, so she couldn’t tell any of the other kids she met there about anything. It was more of an inconvenience now, to go to church. In fact, Tina only enjoyed it when her uncle made her blow Him in the parking lot before service. It was exciting doing it outdoors where there were people around.
The summer passed by quickly, a summer full of Fucking and cumming. The impressionable Young girl’s view of reality completely changed to accommodate all this. Her mind had grown so perverted, in fact, that on many occasions while washing her aunt she fantasized about making her cum and awaking her from her torpor. Why should she lay in bed all day, mute and despondent? She could join in the fun! The 11-year-old tried more than once to arouse her by playing with her hairy pussy, but never received any response, and she was always too nervous to try very hard anyway.
A few weeks before school was supposed to start, her uncle called home in the middle of the afternoon. Tina was dreading school, because it meant a change to the life she’d grown accustomed to. But her uncle had explained that she had to go: not because he valued education but because the social worker assigned to her case would be making sure she did.
He explained on the phone that he would be bringing over a friend for dinner, and that she should prepare an extra meal. This was a surprise to the Young girl. She didn’t even know her uncle had friends! She’d certainly never met any of them before.
She busied herself making sure everything was ready: having a guest over required special attention to detail, the girl reasoned. She vacuumed the entire house, washed all the dishes, and replaced all rolls of toilet paper. She went outside and swept the porch, and then walked the three dogs around the property to tire them out before leashing them and filling their food bowls. At six o’ clock she had dinner ready, and waited Patiently at the table for them to arrive, everything else having been prepared properly.
They were late. At 6:30pm, Tina had to feed her aunt by herself. Her Young mind was preoccupied as she did so with the idea that she’d be meeting another adult soon. She hadn’t Seen any at this new home except her aunt, uncle, and her social worker. The idea alarmed her for some reason.
At 7:00pm, Tina decided to eat, too. The hour was growing late, and the spaghetti she’d made was getting cold. She was worried. Where were her uncle and this friend of his?
By 8pm Tina was nearly in a panic. It wasn’t like her uncle to be late, especially after calling to say he would be home! That was more the way her father operated. The sun had begun to set, and Tina hadn’t heard anything.
Just as Tina’s mind began to fill with all sorts of dreadful thoughts about what might have happened to Him, she heard two trucks Pulling into the driveway. Relieved, she ran outside to greet her uncle and his friend.
The friend was an incredibly tall, skinny man in his late forties. He was wearing a flannel shirt, blue jeans, and a green “John Deer” hat. In his right hand he was holding what appeared to be a briefcase of some kind.
She immediately realized that they were both incredibly drunk. Her uncle greeted her by brazenly grabbing her butt and kissing her on the lips, right in front of this stranger. Tina’s face flushed at this show of intimacy: her uncle had always said that they had to keep what they did a secret! She hadn’t expected Him to break that rule they shared.
But the friend, she saw, was just watching. He didn’t Seem to mind at all. Tina relaxed a bit and allowed herself to be consumed by the prolonged kiss. She and her uncle rarely kissed like this, and it felt good to have his tongue inside her small mouth, his hand massaging her pre-pubescent butt. She put her tongue into her uncle’s mouth in response, and played with his tongue as the stranger watched on. When her uncle broke away from the eMbrace, he chuckled a moment and then said to his friend, “Hot little nuMber, ain’t she?”
Tina blushed as the man responded, “Sure is, boss. Cute little thang.”
Tina followed the adults inside the house while they talked about her as if she weren’t there. What they said made her feel odd: her uncle was saying that her pussy was almost too tight, and the stranger was asking about her ass. Her uncle responded by saying he was too big to Fuck her there (she was only eleven, after all, ha ha). When she got older, he laughed, that would change.
Tina had never heard her uncle speak like this about her before. He’d talked dirty to her plenty of times, but this was different. It was as if, despite all she’d Done with Him the last few months, she was nothing to Him except a person to Fuck.
The two drunken men quickly took seats in the living room. Her uncle asked her to bring them beers. Obediently, she did, though she had a sick feeling in her stomach. Something weird was going on. They didn’t bother with her dinner, and she was hungry. Her uncle was acting different in front of this guy, that much was clear. It was as if she weren’t even there.
Or maybe, they just didn’t care about her. Maybe her uncle didn’t care about her at all, she worried.
When she got back to the living room, Uncle Rick was inspecting what appeared to be a hand-held video camera. His friend was explaining to Him how to use it, and Tina approached them slowly, a cold long-neck in each hand, trying to understand the significance of this.
After she gave the stranger his beer, her uncle turned the camera on her. “Smile, cutie!” he said, his voice slurred.
Tina blushed, and quickly sat his beer down for Him. The camera didn’t leave her.
“I’m, uh, going to bed now, Sir,” she said meekly, as the strange man laughed at her discomfort.
“No, no, you kin stay up,” her uncle explained from behind the camera. “Why Don’t you put on one of your favorite movies? The one with all the lezbos, I think.”
Tina blushed as her uncle and his friend laughed. The girl was treMbling now, and she found herself feeling frightened. slowly she turned, and walked over to the TV. Her hands shaking, she found a random movie and popped it into the VCR.
“Why Don’t you take a seat next to my friend George, huh?”
Tina stared at Him, and then at George, who was eyeing her with a disturbing grin on his face. It was obvious to the poor girl what was going on. But she didn’t want to do what her uncle obviously expected her to, not like this at any rate. But how could she refuse?
She took a tentative step toward George when her uncle said, “Wait, wait. Why Don’t you undress first?”
Tina blushed red. It was as she’d feared. Her only hope was that her uncle was just drunk, and didn’t realize what he was asking of her. He still loved her, she told herself. He was just drunk.
The 11-year-old slowly spoke up, and tried to sound as polite as she possibly could. “Uhm, Sir? I’d uhm, rather… just…”
“I Don’t give a shit,” came her uncle’s brutal reply. “Do it!”
His friend laughed, and swigged his beer. Tina’s eyes welled up with tears. She stared at the camera, trying to See the man behind it, trying to will her uncle into being nice to her again.
slowly, she reached for the hem of her shirt. As her uncle said, “Come on, be a good girl,” she pulled the shirt up a bit.
He’ll stop me, she thought desperately. He won’t let me do this!
Her hopes were dashed, however, when her uncle said, “Quickly, now, girl!”
Years later, Tina would wonder whether she should have just screamed at Him and run away. She would later confide to many a therapist that she didn’t understand why she obeyed her uncle when his demand was so harsh. Yet at that moment, Tina knew of no way out. And so the Young girl had peeled the shirt up and over her head, slowly brought her arms to her sides, and dropped it to the floor.
She pushed her pants down next, as tears rolled down her cheeks. When she was completely nude she nervously walked over to the couch, where this strange man was sitting, and could feel the camera following her as she did.
He was recording her. It was so violating! And in front of this strange man. The fragile reality she’d created for herself over the last few months was quickly falling apart.
“Stop crying,” her uncle said. “Be a good little slut. You’ve turned into such a good slut, Don’t change now!”
Tina nodded to her uncle, and sniffed back tears. The stranger– George– had pulled his pants down and his cock was pointing up at her. He just grinned.
Tina did what she knew was required of her. For the first time since it had all began, just a couple of months before on her eleventh birthday, she didn’t enjoy herself, though. Yes, she dutifully sucked on the stranger’s penis as her uncle filmed her in the act. But it was all from instinct. She wasn’t “into” it at all.
It was strange, sucking a cock that wasn’t her uncle’s. She’d never even considered that happening, and now here she was, doing it. And it was being recorded for prosperity, too. She bobbed her head up and down on it, trying to avoid Gagging herself, but the stranger forced her to seVeral times with a push on the back of her head. Her Gagging made her uncle laugh, and tears roll down her cheeks.
Before too long her uncle told her to stop and lay down on the floor. Sniffing away tears she nervously stood, sat down on the tan colored carpet, and laid back. She was staring at the ceiling but could hear her uncle talk to his friend.
The strange man got on top of her, and kept his promise: he went slowly, guiding his cock into her hole, which was dry. Then he stopped, licked his hand, and rubbed her savagely there. It felt humiliating to be used like this. After he’s slicked up her cunt, he tried slowly pressing inside her again. This time, it worked.
She groaned in pain as it entered her. He was staring at her face, a scary look in his eyes, and so she closed hers. She tried to pretend she wasn’t there, but it was impossible. He was pressing deep inside her small body now, and finally her body responded and her pussy got wet. She gasped when he was fully inside, and then saw that her uncle was on his knees next to her, pointing the camera down between her legs.
Tina closed her eyes again. George’s cock sliced in and out of her, and she was glad that his penis was smaller than her uncle’s. Even as she grew wetter and wetter, she didn’t want to enjoy this. But with each thrust inside she would gasp– she just couldn’t stop her body from responding.
This was a betRayal of the worst kind, and she started sobbing again halfway through. How could she like this? It was so… unromantic. It was so without purpose. She sobbed through it as the man rutted her unlovingly. Just as he was finishing, he grabbed her waist and planted Himself deep inside. His cum filled the pussy of a sad and confused 11-year-old, not a wicked and perverted Young slut, and Tina cried even louder throughout his Orgasm.
The man and her uncle talked briefly before he left. Tina remained on the floor as they did, unmoved from where she’d been Fucked. She was breathing heavily and was trying desperately to stop crying as she felt the sticky goo of this strange man leak out from her and onto the carpeted floor.
She heard George leave soon after. When he was gone her uncle said, “Get over here. NOW!”
He was angry with her, she knew, but she couldn’t help being upset. She couldn’t stop the tears, but she did obey Him. She got up and walked over to where he was standing, right in front of his chair. The camera was gone.
Without a word he sat, then pulled her violently over his waist. The 11-year-old yelped in surprise as he positioned her for a spanking. She squirmed and sobbed, begging Him to let her go. He’d never Done this to her before! Only her dad, now in prison, had ever spanked her!
“Why did you eMbarrass me like that!” her uncle growled.
Before she could say anything, a violent SLAP! came down on her poor little butt. The pain shot up her body and across the skin of her small butt, and she cried out: “I’m sorry, I’m sorry!!!”
He slapped her ass again, harder than before, as her legs kicked up behind her.
“I’m so-r-r-r-y!!! Please!!!” the 11-year-old cried. The pain was intense; it felt like he might break her skin, even.
He continued yelling as he gave her the spanking of a lifetime. Even her dad had never spanked her like this. Slap after slap of his hand fell upon her naked round butt, until she was chortling in fear and anguished pain. Her words were nonsensical; she could only blubber and cry as he punished her violently. When he was finally Done, he let her slide to the floor, where she curled up and sobbed pitifully.
“From now on, you’re going to behave,” he said menacingly. “From now on you Fuck who I want, when I want you to! And you’re gonna be for them the good little whore I turned you into, understand?!”
Tina continued sobbing, gasping for air and unable to respond. Her uncle, meanwhile, had gotten down on his knees behind her. He yanked her body up and onto her knees, and then stuck his cock into her with no fanfare whatsoever. She cried all the way through, feeling for the first time ever like an object, just a piece of meat for Him to Fuck.
But the next day was much worse. Because the next day was the beginning of the worst six months of Tina’s Young life.
It was a Saturday, and began when Tina awoke in pain: her butt was swollen and bruised from the spanking. She got out of bed slowly and, in a daze, inspected her rear-end in the mirror. It was black and blue, and didn’t look like it would return to normal anytime soon.
With that, the 11-year-old girl decided she needed to take a shower. She was surprised to find that her door was locked, from the outside. Just as she was wondering what was going on, the groggy girl noticed a note on the floor.
It was from her uncle, and it was straight to the point: “Tina,” it read, “you’re grounded today, and you should know why. You can stay in the room and think about what you did. I’ll let you out at noon to shower.”
What had she Done, after all? Been bad? Broken the rules? She’d been uncomfortable and scared, and who could blame her? the girl thought. It had all been such a surprise. An unwanted change in the relationship she thought she had forged with her daddy’s older brother.
When noon came her uncle let her out, as promised, but he grabbed her small wrist in his large beefy hand and dragged her straight to the bathroom. She didn’t say a word at first, but after showering she asked if she could get something to eat. He refused, and locked her back in her room. When she began sobbing that she was hungry her uncle only said, “You could stand to lose some weight anyway.”
After the door slammed shut, Tina had slumped down to her knees. After crying for some time, she got up and looked down at her body. Maybe her uncle was right, she thought. Maybe she could lose some weight. She saw a thin 11-year-old body, but perhaps it could be thinner…
That thought helped her suffer through the hunger. It also began the slim girl’s obsession with her body image.
The day passed by slowly. She heard her uncle mow the lawn, take a shower of his own, and cook dinner. It smelled like steak. Tina was so hungry by this point that she cried from the smell of it.
When the sun began to set, her uncle came back upstairs to her bedroom. She was lying on her bed, staring up at the ceiling when he opened the door. His mere presence made the girl begin to treMble, but she sat up all the same. He was glaring at her.
His arms were folded across his beefy chest and he was studying her with uncaring eyes. She gulped slowly, fear creeping into her tired and hungry little body.
“Okay,” he spoke at last, his voice stern and unforgiving. “You’ve had the day. So tell me. Why did I ground you?”
Tina’s eyes widened and her heart began to beat impossibly fast. It was pounding violently in her chest and her mind began to race. He obviously wanted a specific answer. But what was the answer he wanted?
Finally, the shaky 11-year-old had to guess. Softly she chanced, “I was a bad girl?”
Her uncle continued staring at her, and didn’t move a muscle for seVeral long seconds. Then she yelped as he charged forward, grabbed her by her hair, and pulled her off the bed.
“Wrong!” he yelled into her face as he dragged his niece to her knees.
She started crying, and blurted out more answers: “I was bad, I’m sorry, I didn’t cum for you, for Him, I cried, I’m sorry, I’m sorry!!!”
It was all in vain. After he had her on all fours he began spanking her little butt savagely with an open hand until all she could do was cry out unintelligible requests for mercy. At first the pain jolted throughout her body with every vicious slap– but all too suddenly, her poor little butt became nuMb and she no longer felt anything.
After he finished she curled up on the floor into a fetal position and continued sobbing. Her throat was dry and scratchy from screaming. He said to her pointedly, “You’re grounded tomorrow now, too.”
With that he left.
The next day was just like the last, except in the early morning she heard her uncle leave the house, probably to go to church. It was a Sunday, after all. This would be the first time she wasn’t invited along, and that made her cry.
When she was Done she got up and inspected the room. There was no note for her this time, but she knew what he expected of her. And she complied. She thought endlessly about what her proper response should be when he asked her again.
What had she Done? Why was she grounded?
She felt panicked. She had to come up with a correct answer. The thought of being wrong again, of being spanked like that again, or worse, terrified her. She inspected her butt and found it was now a violent shade of blackish blue. She couldn’t take another whooping like that. Sitting was impossible, even on a pillow. She had to prevent her butt from being hurt even more! But what did her uncle expect her to say?
Between all her thoughts was the hunger. She was so hungry! But Tina forced herself not to face it. The thirst she could take care of during her shower; the hunger could wait.
At noon Uncle Rick returned. He let her shower again, and the hot water felt good on her sore pussy and incredibly bruised ass. He didn’t say a single word to her the entire time, but he did watch as the little girl washed her body with warm water and bubbly soap. After she was Done, she began gulping down water. He grabbed her at this point and marched her back to her room.
When she was locked back inside she had an idea. She grabbed a notebook and lay down on her bed, on her tummy, and began making a list of possible responses she could give her uncle.
The list totaled 32 before she ran out of ideas, and included the following:
“#3: I was mean to your friend.”
“#13: I chose a duMb movie.”
“#19: I didn’t cum when George Fucked me.”
“#20: I’m not being a good wife.”
“#21: I’m not being a good slut.”
“#31: You’re a big old meanie and I hate you, I hate you, I HATE YOU!!!”
After the list was complete, Tina reread it, and scratched off #31. When it was completely illegible, she erased it, scratched it off again, and repeated this process as she cried piteously.
Finally, just after the sun had set for the Night, her uncle returned.
“So,” he said at length, “why did I ground you?”
Finally she chose #32.
“Because… I forgot to be your… whore?”
Her uncle stood there for a long moment. Finally he stepped forward, causing Tina to wince. But rather than grabbing her by the hair like the Night before he asked, “Is that what you are? A whore?”
Tina gulped, and fought back tears. She said, “Yes, Sir…”
Her uncle nodded, slowly. “Okay, then,” he said.
With that, he left the room. He left the door unlocked.
The Young girl was surprised. It had ended so quickly. After seVeral long moments she stood nervously, and stepped silently toward the door. There wasn’t a sound in the house. With her heart racing, the little girl crept nervously toward the bathroom. There she peed, and when she was Done, returned to her bedroom right away.
She had thought of getting some food, but she didn’t want to press her luck.
Tina finally slept properly that Night, though her poor butt still hurt something awful.
The next day the 11-year-old girl awoke with something heavy on her back. Before she could fully awake from her food-depraved Dream, she began humping her round little butt backward as something slid in and out of her pussy. Soon she was conscious enough to realize she was being Fucked; Uncle Rick was on top of her slender body, rutting her uncaringly. Tina decided to feign sleep, though in her groggy mind flashes of pleasure washed across her. Soon he came, and then Uncle Rick left for work, leaving Tina unfulfilled.
When he was gone, she sat up, eMbarrassed. She didn’t want to enjoy sex with Him anymore-she didn’t want to enjoy sex at all. She didn’t want to have been right when she’d called herself a whore! Yet as she sat gingerly on the edge of her bed, she couldn’t help but feel the tingling in her cum-sopping little pussy.
She hadn’t had an Orgasm in days. She was all revved up. No one had to know!
Gently, the little girl placed her hand between her legs. She gasped at her own touch, and then laid back, jolts of pain jutting up her body from her bruised ass as she did. Yet through the pain, there was the pleasure. Sighing deeply, the Young girl put all other thoughts out of her mind and began to slide her finger in and out of herself, using the stickiness of her uncle’s semen as lubrication. Soon, the 11-year-old was breathing heavily, and moaning, and treMbling all over. Images from the porn movies filled her Young mind. Fantasies of being those women, getting Fucked by so many men, increased the pace of her own frigging until finally, suddenly, she came.
After resting for a long moment, guilt began to creep back up. With a shake of her head, Tina stood from her bed and stepped forward on treMbling legs.
She took a shower, then. A long, hot shower, during which the confused girl tried to think of anything but her current reality. She didn’t feel bad, she told herself– or, at least, she had no reason to.
After the shower, and not knowing what else to do, the 11-year-old went about her daily chores. It felt good to be out of her bedroom again. She bathed her unresponsive aunt first, and sex was the furthest thing from her Young mind. Everything was in a daze, and she did her duties as best she could. At lunch she ate eagerly, but only until her hunger was sated. She didn’t want to get fat. Although she’d never Seen herself as heavy before, her uncle’s words (“You could stand to lose a few pounds”) haunted the girl.
Just a few bites, she thought as she bit at her pasta.
That evening, Uncle Rick brought home George again, and this time Tina Fucked Him properly– dutifully. After she was Done, the 11-year-old girl was told to get dressed up in one of her Sunday dresses. After, she was to talk dirty to the camera.
Her uncle conducted the first of what would be many an interview, where he would ask her questions and expect her to talk dirty to the camera in response. He would call her “Teen” instead of Tina, and ask her leading questions in a poorly disguised voice such as, “How much do you love to Fuck?” And she answered the way she knew he wanted her to, and he Seemed satisfied. In a way, the interviews were worse than the Fucking because she couldn’t just let go and relax. She had to perform, smile cutely, and if she messed up she’d be yelled at and expect to do it again.
Over the next seVeral days, Tina found that she truly hated George. Even her uncle, who no longer demonstrated any affection for her, still made her cum. With George, it was different. She had to fake it every time, as her uncle videotaped the grown man and Young girl Fucking. George had no interest in pleasing her, and she was repulsed by Him.
He came over almost everyday, with her uncle, after work. After seVeral weeks of this, Tina had gotten very good at blowjobs: only because she knew that without her own Saliva, there’d be no lubrication when George forced his long cock into her body.
That was usually how it went. She’d suck his cock, sometimes to Orgasm but usually in preparation for a Fucking. Meanwhile her uncle would videotape her, and she’d be expected to make lots of noises of enjoyment though in reality she felt none at all. After he was Done with her, it’d be her uncle’s turn, and then she would actually cum. Afterwards her uncle would watch TV with George– usually sports, sometimes porn– while she served them beer and snacks. After George was gone, she would sometimes get Fucked again before her uncle went to sleep. It all became very routine.
School was approaching, finally, and Tina actually looked forward to it for the first time in her life. The summer had turned her from an innocent, more-or-less carefree girl into a introverted, slutty Young woman. She had changed, and she knew it. She looked forward to returning to a place that would, hopefully, remind her of her old self again.
As the first day of school grew near and the weather outside chilled considerably, her uncle suddenly decided to issue a warning.
“If you tell anyone ’bout what we do here,” he threatened, “you’ll be dead before you kin hope to git help. You understand?”
The thought of telling anyone about what she’d been doing all this time– with her own uncle!– had never even occurred to the girl before. How could she tell anyone that she’d Fucked Him? Besides the fact that she never saw any adults except Him, George, and her comatose aunt, it was simply too eMbarrassing. If she told, they’d want to know how it began. If she told the truth, they’d know she’d enjoyed it.
They’d know what a whore she was.
With a gulp, she nodded. “I’ll never tell,” she said softly to Him.
A few days after that, on the eve of her first day back to school, a strange conversation took place which was to eventually alter her situation dramatically.
The Uncle and Niece were sitting in the kitchen, silently eating the potatoes and steaks Tina had prepared for dinner. Ever since her grounding weeks before, the two rarely spoke much unless she was agreeing “Yes, Sir” to whatever command he had for her that day (a new chore, perhaps, or a demand that she wear a certain outfit for Him that evening). So Tina was surprised a bit when her uncle suddenly asked, “You been feelin’ all right lately?”
Her fork was halfway to her mouth, and paused there.
Tina had no idea how to answer his question. Did he really want the truth?
“I… ,” she began slowly. “I miss my Daddy.”
That was a safe response, she figured.
Uncle Rick nodded. “He’ll get out of the can in a couple years, max,” he began to say. “But that ain’t what I’m talkin’ about.”
She stared at Him, feeling nervous all of a sudden. What was he getting at?
Tina’s eyes widened. She had thought she’d been so careful! Since when did her uncle look at the laundry, anyway?!
“You know why you been bleedin’?” he asked pointedly.
The Young girl gulped, then nodded. She knew. It had started three weeks before, but she’d been expecting it for a while. Earlier that very year, before her dad got into trouble, Tina’s next door neighbor had told her all about it. Carol Masons, who Tina didn’t really like very much despite the fact she was the only adult woman in her life, had told her about menstruation, puberty, and what it all meant for a girl.
Ms. Masons had shown her all the products women use to “handle” it. She had warned Tina that she’d probably start to bleed soon. She’d also explained to the naïve girl what that would mean.
“You shouldn’t ‘ave tried an hide it,” her uncle scolded her. “You been sufferin’ for no reason. I Done bought you some tampons, and pads, and some medicine and all that shit. From now on you figure on how to use ’em, and use ’em, okay? You Don’t need ta be ashamed or nuthin’.”
That’s when she noticed, though, that something else was on his mind. She could tell by the way he refused to make eye-contact with her. It wasn’t simply eMbarrassment from the topic of conversation, no: he Seemed antsy, sort of eager, stuffing his face full of food. Her own stomach growling, Tina cut off a piece of steak and put it in her mouth.
That’s when he said, suddenly, “You know that bleedin’ means you kin get pregnant, Don’t ya?”
Tina stopped chewing and stared across the small table at her uncle.
Of course she knew that periods eventually meant pregnancy– but not for a few more years at least! She was still way too Young! At least, that’s what the girl had thought Ms. Masons had meant when she’d briefly touched on the subject earlier that year.
“I’m… too Young,” she whispered.
Her uncle grinned. “Nope, you ain’t,” he assured her. “Old enough to bleed, old enough to breed.”
The stunned girl digested that for a moment. So she could get pregnant! She would need to get on the pill or something, then, she’d have to…
“It’s about time, too,” he went on. “I been waiting for this. Ever since you moved here I been lookin’ forward to knocking you up.”
Tina felt her stomach churn. He wasn’t joking.
Then he explained. He’d always wanted a boy, a son to call his own. But the woman he’d married was a prude, and then got sick, and turned out to be barren besides. She was worthless to Him, but Tina wasn’t. Tina was Young, and healthy, and now of definite breeding age.
“It’s all a matter of time,” he grinned to the stunned girl. “I’m gonna git you knocked up. You’re gonna have my boy. An’ when people ask how it happened, we’re gonna say you was raped, or sumthin’ like that.
Tears welled up in the poor girl’s eyes. She couldn’t believe what he was saying!
The tears began to roll down her soft Young cheeks. After all she’d been through, she’d never believed things could get so much worse. But things could always get worse, she now realized, no matter how bad things are.
“It’ll be okay,” he said curtly after noticing her tears. “You know those videos George an’ I been making of ya? After you git pregnant by me, you’re gonna be making a lot more of ’em. With different guys, too. You’re gonna have some fun.
“Way I figure, we’ll start selling what we’ve got right away, now that you’re ready to breed. George has Done and bought some sorta editing machine, and he’s gonna handle all that shit. We’ll make a bunch more movies, until you get pregnant, then stop until the baby’s born.”
Tina’s lower-lip was shuddering, and she felt a chill throughout her body. She’d always wondered what they were making the videos for, but had never suspected that they had been waiting for her to start menstruating before doing anything with them!
“Look, girl, we’re gonna make a lot of money! And after the baby’s born, we can up and move away from here. California, maybe, or Texas. We’ll raise our son and live off the cash from those videotapes for years.”
For the first time ever, Tina realized that her uncle was completely insane. His plan was unrealistic, dangerous, and duMb– yet he thought it was brilliant. She would have a child for Him. She would somehow earn a lot of money for Him through the videos. Then they’d start a happy family somewhere out west.
It was completely crazy.
First of all, she couldn’t have a baby! How could she get pregnant? Her body was so small, so delicate-she could only imagine what a pregnancy would do to it. She’d Seen pregnant women before. God, a baby growing inside her small form? Impossible! It’d kill her!
Second, she could definitely not have her uncle’s son! She’d end up being the mother of her own nephew, or niece. It was sick.
And finally, even Tina realized that selling those videos of her was illegal. He could get caught, and sent to prison. Then she’d be alone again, just like after her dad got put away.
That Night her uncle Fucked her in the missionary position for the first time in a long while. He came deep inside her, too, and he lasted a good, long time. Yet Tina forced herself not to enjoy it-she struggled not to enjoy it. She thought of everything in the world except what was being Done to her. And, thankfully, she was able to resist having an Orgasm while her uncle tried to impregnate her officially for the first time.
The next day was school, but Tina didn’t enjoy it at all. It didn’t take long, only a few days actually, before the Young girl was branded the most unpopular girl in the seventh grade. After all, she dressed funny (slutty, at her Uncle’s insistence– short skirts, tight tank-tops of very revealing design– the kind of clothes that were popular for older girls, but which made her look ridiculous amongst her Younger peers). Plus, she never spoke, either. And when any person– guy or girl– showed any interest in her, she immediately shut down emotionally. She just couldn’t take it.
The poor girl was trying to cope with the fact that back at home, her own uncle was trying to impregnate her. How could she focus on school? Friends? How could she possibly entertain some fantasy of normality with that reality as her backdrop?
So Tina had no friends. All she had was constant Fucking at home, by her uncle only, now. George still came by, but she’d only blow Him, never Fuck Him. Weeks passed, and soon turned into months. And the only time Tina felt happy at all was when the cramps started and she began her cycle. It meant she wasn’t to bare her uncle’s child– yet.
Her grades were incredibly low at school, too, which prompted seVeral meetings between her teachers and her uncle. Every time they had to meet, he would turn on all the charm, and tell the sad tale of his poor niece’s lot in life: a drunken dad in prison, a new place to live. She was trying to get adjusted, he would tell them.
They always bought it, too, and nothing else would be asked.
The first marking period ended, and Tina had received a 1.1 aVerage. When she got home that day with her report card, her uncle wasn’t mad at all.
“We’ll be livin’ like kings, girl, Don’t worry ’bout no grades,” he said confidently, crumpling up the piece of paper. “Soon we’ll be earning more money than your teacher’s earn in a decade! Hell, once we move you kin drop out for all I care.”
Then, as usual, he Fucked her… and as usual she tried her best to resist enjoying it. Sometimes she was able to, but not today: all the thoughts and worries in the world couldn’t block out the sensation of his cock buried deep within her tight hole, and soon the girl was crying out in pleasure until finally she felt her woMb fill up with his semen.
The new semester at school started, and Tina remained socially isolated and completely distracted from her work. One day after class she walked home from the bus stop, as normal, only to See that her uncle was already home from work.
Usually she would get home, do her chores, and get a few minutes to relax before he got home. But if he was home, that meant they’d be Fucking. With a sigh, she slowly approached the house and entered. “Hey, girl!” he said excitedly to the sullen child. “I been waitin’ for ya! Come ‘ere, quick!”
She followed her uncle into the living room. George was there, drinking a beer and grinning from ear to ear. Her uncle had a similar expression on his face.
This was no good, she figured.
It turned out that George had completed the first tape, finally. Tina had almost forgotten that he was editing one together from all the videos that had been taken of her. But here it was.
His friend grinned and nodded.
“You gonna be a superstar,” he said wickedly. She shuddered.
They put the tape on for her, and she was forced to sit there and watch though it– nearly two hours of her Fucking her uncle, or George, though neither face was ever shown. Her face sure was shown, however. And for the first time she got to look at her expressions while being hammered away at like some two-bit whore.
If only she could at least tell herself that it was all an act. As she stared at her writhing body screaming through Orgasm after Orgasm, though, the 11-year-old child was humiliated to know the truth.
Most of it was 100% real. She was no actress.
The video opened with a black screen and the title, “Teen”, across it. Then it faded into the first interview she’d been forced to give, with her wearing her pink Sunday dress and talking about how much she loved to suck cock. The scenes of the video were cut together with pieces of these “interviews”– there’d be a close-up of her smiling face, talking about how much she loved to masturbate, or talking about herself: her age, her name (“Teen”), her favorite music. Then the camera would pan out to reveal her small delicate body, and she would begin to undress as she continued to answer the questions her uncle asked her.
“What’s your favorite hobby?” was one.
“Uhmm…” she responded coyly, “Is getting Fucked a hobby?”
“Yep, sure it.”
“Then that’s my favorite, definitely!”
By the time the video was over, Tina was utterly humiliated. People would be watching this, and truly believe that she was nothing but a dirty little slut! The interviews made it more than just a porno. It made it a documentary about a little slut called Teen. No one would know the truth at all, that she was being forced to do it, that she didn’t want to do the videos, that she wasn’t truly a slut…
After it was over her uncle Fucked her while George taped her once again. She didn’t cum this time, but neither Seemed to care. Afterwards she sucked George off, then made the two men sandwiches as they watched the tape once more.
While lying in bed that Night waiting to go to sleep, Tina glanced nervously at the calendar. Four days until her next period should begin, she saw. She hoped to God that it would. So far she’d been lucky, and she’d begun to think that perhaps her uncle had been wrong. Maybe she couldn’t get pregnant. Maybe she was too Young.
Four days later she found out that, in fact, her uncle had been right.
“You’re late, aren’t ya?” he asked after Fucking the poor girl one Saturday morning.
She didn’t respond.
“You’re gonna take a pregnancy test,” he said, sounding excited. “I got one in the bathroom. You shoulda started yer bleedin’ a couple days ago, I reckon.”
He left her lying there, on her bed. She sobbed softly into her pillow. Because even before she took the test, she knew what the result would be.
And it was. She was going to be a mommy.
Her uncle could hardly contain his excitement. He called George immediately after that, leaving the poor girl to wallow in her self-misery. She was pregnant. Only eleven years old, and pregnant! How could this be? How could any of this be happening?!?
He came back to her bedroom, his smile undiminished. “George and I are going out to the titty-bar,” he declared. “To celebrate. When we git back we’re gonna wanna Fuck– I know he’s been aching to Fuck you fer months, and now he can, so you’d best be cleaned up and wearing something pretty.”
He approached her bed, sat on the edge of it, and placed his hand on her belly. “On Monday we’ll bring you to the police, and you kin tell them you got raped on yer way home from school. You’ll say you was too eMbarrassed to tell me until that very day. They’re gonna test you, and when they find you pregnant, you kin See the doctor. Okay?”
Tina didn’t respond. She knew her silence may get her into trouble, but she just didn’t care anymore.
There was a long pause. Then her uncle rubbed her belly softly and gently said, “You’re gonna be a mama, Teen. A mama! Soon everything is gonna be perfect. You’ll See.”
With that he got up and headed out. Before he exited the room, though, he called, “Best get moving, and get your chores Done, too! Just cause you’re pregnant Don’t mean you get to laze about all day!”
She continued lying in bed until she heard his truck drive off. Then she got up and went back to the bathroom. After staring at her sad reflection for seVeral long moments, she looked at the self-pregnancy test again.
I’m going to be a mama, she told herself. And an aunt. All at once.
She looked into the mirror again, and suddenly realized what she had to do.
After writing a lengthy letter to her father, the poor girl went into her aunt’s room. Of course, the frail woman was just laying there, oblivious to the world. Tina wished she could be so lucky.
After changing her aunt’s bedpan, Tina began to gently wash her aunt’s body with a sponge. As she did, she began to cry.
“I’m so sorry,” she whispered. “I’m so, so sorry, Auntie. I know you need me, but I just… can’t.”
She choked back tears as she dabbed her unresponsive aunt’s forehead with the sponge. “If you ever wake up,” Tina whispered, “I hope you find out what an asshole your husband is. I hope you kin get out of here, ‘n escape. Because I couldn’t. I just could not.”
With that, she was finished washing her aunt. And after feeding a few spoonfuls of cold soup into her mouth, Tina knew she was ready.
She was running out of time.
She went back into her bedroom, and placed the letter to her dad on her Nightstand. She realized that it’d probably never be delivered, because once her uncle read it (and he would), he’d surely burn it. But she didn’t care. SyMbolically, she wanted it there.
And then the girl laid down on her bed, and a sense of calm came over her. She placed a hand on her tummy and said, “I’m so sorry for this. But trust me, you Don’t wanna live in this crummy world anyways.”
And then she reached over, grabbed the razor blade, and slowly slit her wrist. To her surprise it didn’t really hurt.
The blood pooled quickly around her limp arm as she stared at the ceiling, and for the first time in months, Tina smiled a genuine smile as she drifted off into unconsciousness.
“Poor thing, she’s just a child.”
“I know. Can you believe it? And did you know she’s pregnant?”
“It’s true. The poor love.”
“Is she going to be okay?”
“They think so. She lost a lot of blood, though.”
Tina’s eyes fluttered open slowly, soft voices nearby awakening the girl. She stared through blurry eyes at a drab, white ceiling. Immediately, she knew she wasn’t dead. But she had no idea where she was, or what was happening.
She felt weak and achy all over. slowly, she turned her head toward the voices, and tried to speak.
She couldn’t. Her lips moved, but she made no sound.
A moment later, she was asleep again.
Tina felt herself being shook gently. Groaning softly, she opened her eyes.
“Where am I?” she asked, her voice barely more than a whisper.
Suddenly the smiling, chubby face of a nurse came into focus. She was saying, “… good, good! Here, try some water.”
She felt a straw at her mouth, and she sipped on it instinctively.
After a few mouthfuls, she stopped. She was more fully conscious now, and her vision had cleared somewhat.
“Where am I?” she asked again, her voice a little stronger.
“You’re at St. Paul’s hospital,” the kindly nurse responded. “You’ve been sick, but you’re going to be okay.”
Tina nodded her head softly at this. Suddenly memories came rushing back: the pregnancy, the note, the slitting of her own wrist.
With a start she gasped, “What happened!”
“Shh,” the nurse said gently. “There, there. You’re okay. You’re going to be fine, hon.”
Tina’s heart began racing. So she hadn’t succeeded; she was still alive, still pregnant with her uncle’s child. Was he here? He’d be so angry! She could only imagine…
“I Don’t wanna go back!” she sobbed suddenly, feeling miserable and disoriented.
“Shh, no, no!” the nurse implored. “No one expects you to go back! You’re okay here, you’re going to stay here for a while.
“You’re never going back there!”
That calmed the girl down somewhat. Still, she was confused. She had to know.
“What happened?” she asked again.
The nurse was wrapping something around her upper arm, which felt frail and weak to the girl, to take her blood pressure.
“My… aunt?” Tina asked, even more confused now.
“Yes,” the nurse smiled as she pumped up the tape around Tina’s upper arm. “It’s amazing, really. They say she’d been comatose for years, from some sort of accident. That she awoke right at that moment, when you truly needed her, well… all of us here think it’s a genuine miracle!”
“She’s… awake?” the girl asked, stunned.
Tina’s Young mind struggled to make sense of it all. She was alive. Her aunt had miraculously awoken and saved her life. And she was in a hospital, St. Paul’s, the nurse had said.
“How long… has it been?” Tina asked weakly.
“Six days,” the nurse responded. “You lost a lot of blood, you poor dear. You’re very lucky they got to you when they did. They say if it’d been another five minutes, well… you Don’t want to think about that.”
“You’re a quick healer, sweetheart! You’ll be strong again in no time!”
Tina ignored the compliment. “But… but… my uncle… I…”
“But… what… ?” Tina managed to say.
The nurse sighed. “The police came with the aMbulance, of course, as they always do in such cases. They found your letter, the one you wrote to your daddy. Your uncle and that friend of his are safely behind bars right now, my dear. They can’t hurt you anymore.”
Tina felt her stomach ruMble, and for the first time realized that she had an IV going into one of her arms. It hurt a bit. She groaned.
The nurse placed the straw at her mouth again. “Here, drink some,” she said.
Tina’s mind processed these facts slowly. Without thinking she was saying, “I’m pregnant, I’m pregnant, I’m going to be a mama…”
“Shh!” the nurse said soothingly. “Please, babygirl, you need to relax!”
After a long sigh, the nurse continued. “You aren’t going to be a mommy, little one. Not just yet at least.”
Tina’s eyes popped open. “But the test…”
The nurse had a pained expression on her face. “You poor dear,” she said.
“You were pregnant, it’s true. You poor, poor child. In cases like these… well, the policy of this hospital is pretty plain. It’s in keeping with state laws, too, I might add. The daddy was your flesh-and-blood, after all, and well…
“We terminated your pregnancy.”
The news of this caused Tina’s eyes to well up with tears. Her mouth gaped open, and a soft moan escaped her lips.
The kindly nurse mistook this for regret, or sadness. In fact, the tears were of relief; her gasp was of thankfulness.
“You poor dear! Please, Don’t you be upset now. It was a quickly procedure, I assure you. It was barely the size of a raisin, and Don’t let your conscience fret one bit. You didn’t make the choice; we did. They felt it best to do it while you were still unconscious. Babygirl, your soul is clean here.”
Tina cared little for her soul. She was elated that she’d been given an abortion. Yet the Young girl felt no sense of satisfaction, even though her worst fear was resolved and the biggest criminals in her Young life were being punished. Her eyes began to droop while the nurse continued making soothing remarks, and soon the Young girl was asleep once more.
Tina had been surprised at how much the cops knew. Her interview, a week after her conversation with the nurse, was pretty straightforward. They needed her to confirm a few facts, only, fill in a few details. But they knew pretty much everything.
After finding the letter, they’d gotten a warrant and searched both her uncle’s and George’s houses. The videos were found. Evidence of Sales of the videos were found, too. Despite the men’s “precaution” of not showing their faces on the tapes, revealing birthmarks proved their identities after new warrants forced them to pose nude for a police camera.
They would be charged with many, many crimes, Tina was assured. Among them would be rape, incest, possession of child pornography, conspiracy to commit, and much more she would later learn.
It turned out that they didn’t even need her to testify. The evidence of her uncle’s crimes were so overwhelming that the district attorney didn’t offer any plea-bargains to Him, either. Two months later, after a quick trial, he was sentenced to three 20-to-life sentences, and one life sentence.
George didn’t fair much better. The Commonwealth of North Carolina, it turned out, didn’t take kindly to child molesters, especially when rape, coercion, child-pornography, and incest were involved.
The kicker were the tape Sales, too. Apparently so many had been sold (over a hundred, it was gently revealed to Tina) that a federal crime had been committed. After being sentenced by the State, George and her uncle Rick endured federal trials as well.
If they had murdered somebody, Tina was told, they’d have a better chance of getting out of prison before their hundredth birthdays. In other words, they would be in prison for a long time. A long, long time.
Still, none of this made Tina feel any better. The Young girl was convinced that she would never be able to reclaim her life. She had changed so much.
So she was surprised and happy to learn, a month after her suicide attempt, that her father would be getting out of prison a full 18-months early. Special exception had been made for Him, she was told, in the “interest of the child”.
In the meantime, she was transferred to a foster-family upstate. And it turned out that they were incredibly nice people, with a large house and lots of toys for her to play with. slowly but surely Tina Carlson began to feel happy again.
And when her twelfth birthday came, she even had a party.
Chapter 11: Rough and Gentle
Tina awoke screaming.
Ice cold water was spRaying down on her body. She lashed about, trying to keep the water out of her face, but strong hands restrained her.
She gurgled as water rushed into her mouth. She couldn’t move, couldn’t get up from her sitting position. Her strong slender legs flailed about helplessly as someone laughed gleefully at her plight.
She was in the shower, at home at her trailer, she realized through her panic. Someone had brought her in here while she had slept. But who?
Suddenly the water was turned off, and her arms were let go. The teenage girl sPat more water out of her mouth, and rubbed her eyes frantically with her hands until she could open them and look up to See two amused men staring down at her.
It was Don and Larry, the loan-sharks. Tina’s stomach churned.
“Good to See ya awake,” said Don, the taller of the two. He was dressed more casually than he had been on Thursday: loose tweed slacks and a simple black shirt, its top few buttons unDone to reveal a mass of hair on his chest. Larry, in contrast, wasn’t even dressed that nice. The short round man wore ratty blue-jeans, a red shirt, and an old leather jacket.
Tina sputtered at the sight of them, feeling sick all over. In a sudden rush the memories from the Night before came flooding back to the girl.
The party at Michelle’s sister’s house. The drugs, the beer, the blowjobs and sex…
“Oh, God…” the hung over teenager blubbered. She felt like she was going to be sick.
“Yeah,” giggled Larry. “An’ you kept saying you was gonna be a mama.”
Tina took in a deep breath, and struggled to stand in the slippery stall. It was difficult. She felt as if she’d been hit by a truck– her whole body ached in pain. She felt dehydrated and sore from head to toe.
“I… was having a Nightmare,” she said to the men, who helped her step out of the shower.
She was completely naked, but she didn’t care. These men had already Seen it. What did it matter anyway? They were just there for the money.
The mere mention of alcohol made Tina’s stomach churn again. “I guess,” she said hoarsely.
When they got to the kitchen, Larry began to make coffee. Don was lecturing her about how to avoid a hangover, but Tina barely listened. Her head in her hands, the girl sat at the kitchen table feeling utterly miserable as more details emerged in her foggy memory of her behavior the Night before.
I acted like a child, she thought. I acted like the girl Uncle Rick and George forced me to be for those damned videos. What the Fuck is wrong with me?
“You listen’ to me?” Don said.
“Huh? Oh, yeah,” the girl muMbled sullenly. “No mixing liquor with beer, or something.”
Tina nodded her head, which felt three times larger than normal. The coffee smelled good.
“Enough of that, though,” Don said as he sat down next to her. “Time for business. You owe us money.”
Don and Larry both laughed at that. A cup of coffee was placed before her, and Tina gratefully sipped at it even though she had a bad feeling about the way she was being treated. Something wasn’t right.
“What?!” Tina gasped, outraged. “I, no, that wasn’t the deal! I said I’d help pay his down payment, that’s all! You agreed and–”
Tina just stared at Him. Technically, he was right.
“Alright,” he said. “So we didn’t do it. And we’re not gonna, so long as you play ball.
“His first option was to pay the entire amount he owed Mr. Lothario. The second was to spend the next twelve months or so in a hospital.”
“Or the cemetery,” Larry giggled.
“Larry, please,” Don said, grinning. “Actually, we weren’t gonna kill Him. But we knew he wouldn’t have the money, so we were going to teach Him a lesson. But then you were here instead, and you Seemed so desperate to save your daddy… well, what can I say? I’m just a big softy, I guess, ’cause I took pity on you.”
“No you didn’t,” Tina said with a sob. “You lied to me!”
“See, we lied to our boss for you.”
“We paid Mr. Lothario with our own money,” Larry giggled, his yellow teeth flashing menacingly as he did. “Now you have to pay us back.”
“Larry’s right,” Don said. “We paid off your daddy’s debt. We lied to our boss. And why? Because we made you a promise.”
Tina was shaking her head, slowly. She could not believe this. With a foreboding feeling she asked, “How much did you pay?”
“Nine g’s,” Larry smiled.
“Nine thousand dollars!?!” Tina gasped.
“Now, I know a kid like you won’t have that much money. Which is why Larry and I came up with a payback plan the two of us figure you’d be into.”
“You’re gonna love it!” Larry giggled.
Tina could already envision the plan in her mind. With a feeling of inevitability she asked, “What’s the plan?”
“We pay you a hundred dollars a week to meet with us every Saturday afternoon for a few hours. Either here or someplace else, it Don’t matter. You entertain us the way you did the other day, and in just under a couple years or so you’ll have earned all the money you owe.”
Tina slumped her head, and rubbed her temples slowly. He head was pounding, her stomach churning. What had she gotten herself into?
“Okay,” she whispered.
“Thought you’d like the plan,” Don grinned.
Just then Tina stood. The men watched as she walked off, her small dripping body still wrapped tightly in a large white towel. She went to her bedroom, found her purse, and returned.
As the men stared at her in surprise, she counted out $500 from the money she’d earned at EZ’s and placed it on the small table in front of Don.
“There,” she said softly. “I owe $8500 now.”
Don nodded, apparently impressed. “Where’d a kid like you get this money?” he asked.
“I told you,” she said with a sigh, not making eye-contact with Him. “I have a friend. He loaned it to me.”
“Good enough,” Don said, placing the money in his wallet. “But the plan is still–”
“One afternoon a week,” she finally said.
“I can do that,” she said flatly.
“I’m still… so sore from Thursday,” she lied. In fact, she was a quick healer. She had Fucked them Thursday, the Oilmen Thursday Night, and God knew how many people only the Night before at that party.
Don exchanged glances with Larry.
“Alright,” she finally heard Him say with a sigh. “Get on your knees. You can at least blow us.”
Tina breathed out in relief. Finally, a break!
The teenage girl got up from her seat, and without making eye-contact, got on her knees next to the table. A moment later Don and Larry were at either side of her.
Just have to make them cum, she told herself. Make them cum, then go back to sleep.
Their cocks came out and were flaccid. Great, the girl thought. slowly she wrapped her small hands around either one of them, and began to stroke.
The men, meanwhile, were making jokes about cum being a hangover cure. Tina ignored them as she watched the penises grow large and erect in her hands.
She began sucking on Don’s cock first, and realized her mouth was sore, too.
How many cocks did I suck at Michelle’s sister’s anyway? she wondered.
As she moistened Don’s large, thick meMber as best she could, Tina realized how far she’d come since only a couple days before, when she hadn’t believed she’d be able to take his cock down her throat. This time she began the blowjob by swallowing down the man’s large penis, feeling her throat swell as she suppressed her Gag reflex and took it all the way in.
You and about a hundred others, she thought in annoyance. With one hand she continued to jerk off Larry while with her other she held the base of Don’s cock in place.
She gasped for air as she pulled it out from her mouth, and felt Larry turn her head toward his more modestly sized meMber. Almost immediately the teenage cocksucker took his penis down her throat, too, while she stroked Don’s now slick meMber with her other.
After coming up for air again, she was turned once more to Don’s cock, and she obediently swallowed it down. This went on for nearly fifteen minutes. Neither guy Seemed interested in a “proper” blowjob– they didn’t want tongue, or technique at all. They just wanted to enjoy her tight throat. Tina let them, obviously, and soon feel into a comfortable rhythm.
Inevitably, the girl couldn’t help but grow excited as she was man-handled by the two men. She’d never been so carelessly forced like this to deepthroat-she thought they’d been a bit rough with her on Thursday, but that was nothing compared to this. They were literally grabbing her head, her hair, pushing her down onto their cocks, holding her there until her face turned blue, and then letting her up to breathe once more. She was being forced to let them Fuck her throat with little regard to her feelings or preferences.
She felt incredibly light-headed, but her arouSal from being treated like this mercifully replaced the feeling of being hung over. She felt energized as she went from cock to cock, enjoyed the feeling of each in whatever hand. She didn’t even feel uncomfortable kneeling on the floor, or awkward that she was doing this right where she and her father ate their dinner. The only thing the 16-year-old could think about was how incredibly horny she’d become.
She was held in place, however, and her face began to turn purple as Don groaned above her, his hands forcing her head to remain where it was as he ejaculated into her.
Finally he finished, and let her head go, and Tina gasped for air. Her throat was coated in cum, and she was gasping, reeling at the sensation of her empty stomach filling with his semen. Suddenly she realized that Larry was stroking his own cock; she turned to face it just in time to hear Him cry out in triumph as he splattered her face with his own sticky goo.
Tina closed her eyes until it was over. When it was, and the men were zipping themselves up, the girl wiped away a long sticky line of goo from across her eye.
The men were chuckling. “Hangover cure, babe,” Don said.
“Eat mine, slut!” Larry giggled as he watched her.
Tina stared into her cum soaked hand. Her heart racing, the horny girl began Licking her small hand clean as the men laughed in disbelief.
“You sure a dirty little piece of white trash, aren’t you?” Don said.
The girl ignored Him. Finally, she stood up. Her towel had long since fallen off.
“I’m gonna shower,” she said, wanting to get away from them, wanting to finish herself off in private.
With that Tina staggered into the bathroom, closed the door, and stayed in the shower until she managed to rub her sore pussy to Orgasm. She remained in the shower after that, but didn’t wash: she just enjoyed the soaking water and her post-Orgasmic state. After all the hot water was gone and her skin had pruned, she exited the stall and went directly to her bedroom where she promptly passed out.
Tina felt much better when she woke up.
She’d slept the entire day, and the sun had already begun to set. After taking a real shower and brushing her hair and dressing, the teenager went outside for a much needed cigarette. As she sat in front of her trailer home the teenager smoked slowly, recounting the events of the last few days in her mind.
What a crazy life she led, she determined. The thought made her grin.
That sure is an understatement, she thought.
As she smoked she stared at her left wrist, and the now barely visible scar left there from her suicide attempt five years before. That life felt so far away, it was sometimes easy to believe that it had happened to somebody else.
But the scar was a permanent reminder of her summer at Uncle Rick’s.
If only Don and Larry were there, too, she thought suddenly. And Leon. And her dad.
No longer cheerful, Tina stubbed out her smoke. She stood from her chair and noticed for the first time the package left next to the screen-door entrance to her home.
The girl inspected it slowly. It was a cardboard box with her name written on it. Nervously, Tina picked it up. After looking around the area suspiciously– and noticing nothing suspicious– the girl went back inside the trailer.
She brought the box into the kitchen and carefully opened it. What in the world could it be? It hadn’t been mailed; there were no stamps or anything like that. Someone had dropped it off.
Tina’s eyes lit up in excitement after the box opened up and she saw what it contained: it was a brand new, state-of-the-art cellular phone!
She grabbed it quickly and inspected it with bated breath. She’d always wanted a phone like this, but could never afford one, let alone the monthly plan that would accompany it. She flipped it open and stared at the full-color display screen. Her name was on it.
“Tina’s Phone,” it declared.
That’s when Tina noticed an envelope within the box, too. Putting away her new toy she tore open the envelope and unfolded a letter.
It was from Razor.
“Call me when you get this,” was all the letter said. “My nuMber is already programmed in.”
Tina went back to the phone, and after a few minutes of fuMbling around with all the menu options, discovered the address book. It contained only one name.
She pressed a button and the phone dialed.
“Hey,” came his voice from the other end.
“You gave me a phone!” Tina cried excitedly.
“Yep,” Razor responded. “For business. I need to be able to get a hold of you.”
“Oh,” Tina said, disappointed.
“But you can use it for whatever, too. Friends, and whatnot. It’s yours.”
Her face lit up again. “Really?”
“Sure,” he replied. “I get a good deal on these things, so Don’t worry about running up minutes, either. I have you on an unlimited plan.”
“Razor, I–,” Tina began to stammer. She didn’t know what to say. It was one of the nicest gifts the teenager had ever received.
“Save it,” he said shortly. “It’s no big deal. Look, can you work toNight?”
Tina glanced over at the clock. It was almost eight. Her dad would be returning from his trip the next afternoon, probably.
She didn’t really want to work. But then again, she didn’t want to stay at home all Night and she had no interest in Seeing her friends, either. She was sure that everyone had heard by now what she’d Done at that party.
Putting that thought aside for the moment, Tina said, “Sure, I can work. Can you come get me?”
“No,” Razor replied. “I’ll call you a taxi. RemeMber to go in the backdoor. Sabrina will get you started-ask for her.”
“Okay,” Tina replied. “I can be ready in–”
“Okay,” Tina said.
Razor had already hung up.
Tina didn’t have to do much to get ready. She brushed her teeth, pulled her hair back with a hair-tie, and then sat outside to await the cab.
She didn’t bother dressing special. She knew there’d be outfits for her to wear there.
The taxi arrived shortly after, and an Arabic man who barely spoke English drove the teenage girl to her first “official” Night of work at the strip-club.
At 2am Tina was sitting in the dressing room on the sofa, next to her “mentor” of the evening, Sabrina. Both were counting their earnings for the Night, and Tina could See that she hadn’t Done nearly as well as her counterpart.
“How’d you do?” Sabrina chirped.
“Uhm… almost three hundred,” the girl replied.
“Not bad for a first Night!” Sabrina said. Then she turned and called across the dressing room. “Hey, Ash! How’d you make out?”
The shorter woman, Sabrina’s little sister it turned out, broke off her conversation with another of the girls and staggered over to the sofa. She was dressed exactly like Sabrina again: both pretty women were wearing short, slutty Catholic school-girl uniforms. And like the other Night, Ashley was clearly intoxicated.
“Uhm, good, I think,” Ashley said with a sloppy grin after flopping down next to Tina on the sofa, sandwiching the small teenager between the two sisters. “For not getting many black-wristers, I mean.”
“Me neither,” Sabrina sighed. “Only three toNight.”
“Lucy got a bunch,” Ashley said with a flip of her hair.
“Of course,” Sabrina sighed, rolling her eyes.
Tina listened to the exchange and then said, “I didn’t get any, actually.”
The two women laughed. “Of course not!” Sabrina said. “Not on your first Night, silly!”
The women laughed.
Tina furrowed her brow. No one had told her about this. She’d been nervously awaiting her first trip downstairs from the VIP room all Night, but had never had a client who wore the ominous black wristband. Now she knew why.
“Yeah,” Ashley slurred. “It took me Fuckin’ months before I was allowed anything like that.”
“Oh,” Tina said softly.
“Look,” Sabrina said, lowering her voice to a whisper. “A lot of the girls were really pissed about that. Don’t worry, they’ll get over it– but I wouldn’t go talking about black-wristers for a while. Or about that thing with the Oilmen neither.”
“Okay,” the teenager said, genuinely thankful for the advice. All Night she’d felt as if she’d been getting the cold shoulder from the other girls, and now she knew why.
“So, what’d you think of your first Night?” Sabrina asked cheerfully.
Tina shrugged. “It was… fine.”
“Was it what you expected?”
“No,” Tina answered honestly.
It hadn’t been what the girl had expected at all. After her tour on Thursday with Razor, she thought she’d gotten a pretty good handle on everything. But without Him at her side, everything was a lot different.
First of all, the bouncers. When she first got into the VIP room wearing a sparkling thong, high clear stiletto shoes, and a tight white t-shirt, she was immediately yelled at by the large Latino man watching the door. Apparently the girl had stepped too close to the door that exited out into the club. She hadn’t been able to help it, since she’d been pushed in that direction by one of the girls trying to get through behind her. Still, the bouncer screamed at her.
“Watch it, bitch!” he yelled to the startled girl. “You ain’t allowed near the door, what’re you thinking?”
SeVeral of the other girls in the room had laughed at that. They were all older, and all of them worked the floor. She was the only one forbidden from going out there, she realized.
After that, things got more uncomfortable for the teenager. Sitting on the bench awaiting her first client, Tina came to realize how competitive it was to get the “lappers” (which is what the girls called the men who came to the VIP room unescorted). There were very few of them, first of all. Most of the men brought back to the VIP room came with one of the girls from the floor. Tina, who couldn’t go out onto the floor, waited nearly an hour before she got her first lapper.
He was an incredibly drunk middle-aged man, and he took one look at the nervous girl and pointed a meaty finger at her saying, “You, I want you!”
A few of the girls sitting next to her, who had already begun to flirt with the man, scowled at Tina as she stood nervously and took the man’s hand. She’d been able to witness how the girls brought the men back toward one of the sectioned off little areas, so Tina had Done just that.
Tina tried to make small talk with the guy, but she was incredibly nervous. As she undressed for Him in the small space, she nearly fell over seVeral times as she awkwardly took off her shoes, her top, her thong.
“Holy shit, you’re a hottie,” the man had slurred. “Come ‘ere.”
Tina didn’t so much as dance for her first client as she was pawed and man-handled by Him. She tried to do what Razor had demonstrated for her on Thursday, but this guy would have none of it. He wanted to paw at her small tits, grind her ass into his lap, and breathe his liquor-soaked breath into her face.
After three songs of this, the man finally said, “Okay, baby, I’ll give you a big-time tip to stroke me off, okay?”
Tina hadn’t been ready for that. She knew it was clearly against the rules, but the man was acting as if it was a normal request.
“I Don’t… ,” she had stammered.
“Aw, come on,” the man had said, painfully squeezing one of her small breasts. “Just a few jerks will get me off.”
She looked at his wristband. It was neon-green.
That’s when the curtain behind her flew open and the bouncer who’d yelled at her earlier bellowed, “Alright, pay the girl and get outta here. Now!”
Tina had felt saved, at first, as the man reluctantly paid her the $60 he owed. But after he left the bouncer had stepped into the small stall, closed the curtain behind Him again, and yelled at the poor girl.
“What the Fuck are you doing!” he yelled.
She didn’t know what to say! Tina had stammered a moment, before the bouncer had continued, “Your thong stays on, got it?!? You Don’t show your pussy to these guys, not in here, you stupid Fuckin’ slut!”
Tears welled in the girl’s eyes as he continued to berate her. Finally he left, and Tina had dressed, wishing she could go home.
When she had returned to the bench, seVeral of the girls had smug looks on their faces. Tina stayed as far away as she could from them.
Her next client had gone better, but he’d only wanted one dance. He Seemed as nervous as she felt, which made her feel a bit more confident.
After a couple hours, with very few clients, Tina realized that the mean bouncer was directing lappers to every girl except her. Realizing this, the girl had made a bold decision.
“What do you want?” he bellowed at the small girl.
“I… want to thank you,” she’d responded softly.
He Seemed surprised by this. “Why?” he asked.
“That guy… he was my first one, you know? He was being really… rough. You stopped Him.”
The bouncer had eyed her suspiciously for a long moment before looking away and saying, “No problem.”
“Here,” the girl had pressed, putting the sixty-dollars she’d earned from that man into the bouncer’s tip jar. “Thanks for looking out for me.”
After that, she began to get a lot more customers.
Tina was pretty sure she was the only girl working who kept tipping the bouncer. She tried to make sure they didn’t notice her doing it, but after every dance she gave, the girl would place at least $10 in his tip-jar.
It was worth it. For the rest of the Night she pretty much had lappers back-to-back, and that’s how she’d ended up earning nearly $300.
“How are you getting home?” Sabrina asked Tina, who was still dressed in her small outfit.
“I Don’t know,” she replied. The dressing room, nearly full to capacity a few minutes before, was practically empty now. Ashley had dozed off next to her on the sofa, and Sabrina had finished counting her money.
“I can drive you, if you help me get my sis out to the car,” Sabrina said.
“Uhm… I would, but like, I think I’m supposed to wait for Razor,” Tina said.
Sabrina laughed. “Razor’s not even here!” she smiled prettily. “He’s out with Sonya.”
Tina’s eyes widened. “What? You mean Carol?”
Sabrina nodded. “They left an hour ago,” she said. “He’s probably got his cock up in her right now.”
“Are you sure?” Tina asked.
“Definitely,” Sabrina said. “They usually go out early on Saturday, to try and recruit new girls at the local bars. Then they go back to his place, and you know…”
Tina felt her stomach churn. Razor had acted like he couldn’t stand Carol– he’d been on her side, not her evil neighbor’s! What could this mean?
“So you need a ride?” Sabrina pressed.
NuMbly, the teenage girl nodded her head. “Sure,” she said.
After changing back into her regular clothes, Tina helped Sabrina half walk, half carry her sister through the building, and out the back door. The bouncer there escorted the three women through the dark parking lot to a rather nice sedan, where Tina and Sabrina placed Ashley into the backseat.
Tina gave the older woman directions to her trailer-home, and the three drove off.
During the drive Sabrina confided in her, “I started when I was your age too, you know.”
“Really?” Tina asked. Her age hadn’t been brought up specifically before, but Tina had correctly assumed that Sabrina was smart enough to realize she was a minor.
“Yep,” Sabrina said. “I mean, I didn’t work at a club or nothing. But Ashley and I began giving private shows to kids from school when I was fourteen, and she was thirteen.”
“Oh,” Tina said, surprised. Then she said, “You know, I’m sixteen…”
“Really?” Sabrina asked, sounding genuinely surprised. “You look Younger. You’re lucky.”
“Yeah,” Sabrina said. “Eventually you’ll be making a shitload of money there, looking the way you do. You’re a rarity, you know? Guys will pay a lot for that.
“Just make sure,” she went on, “not to ever actually say your age. Just say things like, ‘My daddy won’t let me do this’ and ‘My teacher is mad at me’, shit like that. The guys will figure you for whatever age they want you to be, then.”
“Okay,” Tina said.
“You live with you mom, or your dad?” Sabrina asked after a moment of silence.
“My dad,” Tina answered. “My mom died when I was three or four or so.”
“I’m sorry,” Sabrina said.
Tina shrugged. She lit a cigarette, and then decided to say some more. She was beginning to trust this woman– the girl needed someone to trust.
“She killed herself,” Tina explained. “When they found her body, I was sleeping in her bed, next to her.”
“Oh my God!” Sabrina exclaimed. “That’s crazy!”
Tina nodded. Staring out the window she went on, “She’d taken a bunch of sleeping pills. My dad was on the road– he’s a trucker– and one day, I guess, she just ingested an entire bottle of pills. She didn’t even leave a note.”
“Wow,” Sabrina said softly. “Who found you?”
Tina shrugged. Exhaling slowly, the girl said, “My mom had a job at a diner near our home. When she didn’t come to work two days in a row, I guess the manager stopped by to check on her. He found me in bed with her… she’d been dead for two days.”
“That’s insane,” Sabrina said. “I’m so sorry.”
They drove on in silence, then, for the next ten minutes. Finally Sabrina put a CD in the car stereo, and Tina smiled when the Beatles began to play.
“I love this song!” the girl beamed.
When they got off the freeway, Sabrina swung into a 24-hour convenience store right away.
“I need smokes,” she said. “Want me to get us some beer?”
Tina looked at her. “Uhm… yeah, I guess… but it’s after two. They won’t sell.”
Sabrina flashed the teenager a mischievous grin. “Sure they will,” she said.
Tina watched as the woman exited the car. The convenience store was right around the corner from Tina’s trailer-park, and the girl knew it well. She stopped in often for cigarettes, as they were the one place near her that sold smokes to minors. However, they had never sold her beer. They were strict about that.
Tina watched through the window as the clerk, a tired looking man of mid-east descent, shook his head. Sabrina was smiling, saying something. Tina couldn’t hear, of course, anything but the snoring of Ashley in the backseat.
And then to her surprise, she saw the clerk smile and ring up Sabrina’s purchase.
When she got back to the car with the case of beer, Tina immediately asked, “How’d you do that!”
Sabrina shrugged. “I told Him where I worked, and promised that if he comes in tomorrow I’ll suck his cock.”
Tina’s eyes widened. “Will you?!?”
“If he comes in,” she shrugged, peeling the car back onto the road. “I bet he won’t, though.”
“Wow,” Tina said.
“You have to learn to use your Sexuality to get what you want,” Sabrina said simply. “Men are easy. Trust me.”
Tina pondered this. Sabrina sure knew what she was talking about.
“How old are you?” Tina suddenly asked as the car slowed and parked outside of Tina’s trailer home.
“I’m 28,” she responded. “Ashley is 27.”
The two co-workers got out of the sedan and went into Tina’s trailer. She was eMbarrassed by it in front of her new friend, but Sabrina didn’t Seem to care. They left Ashley in the car to sleep, and soon Tina and the older woman were drinking beers together in the living room of the small home.
By 4am they were both pretty drunk, and Tina was opening up more and more to the older woman. She was talking about Leon and Michelle, and Sabrina was listening to it all with interest.
“You like this girl?” she asked, her voice sounding slurred.
Tina blushed. She couldn’t believe that she’d just told her about her liason with Michelle in the girls’ room at school.
“She’s my… I mean, she was my, I guess, like my best friend,” Tina stammered.
The older woman nodded.
Tina blushed, then nearly spit out a mouth full of beer as she laughed. Sabrina joined her, and when Tina had regained her composure, she said, “Sorry! I just… that’s sort of a funny question!”
“Well, did you?” Sabrina asked, grinning.
“Bet you got close though, huh?” Sabrina smiled.
Tina blushed again, and sipped her beer. She felt her heart begin to race a bit. “Uhm, a couple times,” she admitted. “But the assholes always stopped the dance before I could finish.”
Sabrina sighed. “Just wait to you get the black-wristers,” she explained. “It’s even worse. Most of them Don’t last long enough to make you cum, no matter how horny you get.
“Sometimes it’s awesome, though,” she added with a wink.
Tina laughed. She felt good– relaxed and comfortable with this beautiful woman. She finished her beer, and opened another.
“Tell you what,” Sabrina suddenly said. “How about I give you an Orgasm? Right here, right now? It sounds to me like you could really use one.”
Tina’s eyes widened. Part of her had been expecting this, but to hear her say it so boldly surprised the teenage girl.
Sabrina smiled and slid next to the girl on the sofa. “Come on,” she teased. “I bet you’ve never had your pussy eaten out properly before. I’ll be really gentle.”
With rising trepidation, Tina glanced over at the clock. It was almost 4:30am. She wasn’t tired, but she was drunk and her dad was getting home sometime the next day…
Suddenly she felt Sabrina’s soft lips press against hers. Stunned, Tina froze but did nothing to stop the woman as she gently kissed her on the lips.
When she stopped, Sabrina asked, “There… did that feel good?”
All Tina could do was nod slowly.
She felt Sabrina take the beer out of her hand, and place it on the floor. Then the older woman turned back to the girl and, smiling, began to kiss the nervous teenager once more.
Tina felt her pussy tingle as Sabrina pressed her tongue against her mouth. With a sigh of pleasure Tina parted her lips and accepted the woman’s long tongue. She could feel Sabrina’s hands gently stroking her treMbling arms, sliding them down to where they rested at her side, and then back up her body, dragging them right up under her shirt.
The teenager slowly raised her arms and the two broke off their kiss briefly enough to allow the woman to pull of Tina’s shirt. After that Tina gently draped her arms around Sabrina’s neck, and the two continued to make-out for what Seemed an enternity.
The older woman knew exactly how to touch her, Tina quickly discovered. She was gentle, sensual– running her soft hands all across Tina’s body, making the teen’s arouSal reach epic heights before finally reaching around her back to unstrap her bra.
Tina hadn’t experienced a kiss like this– a sensual, romantic kiss– in so long, she had forgotten how exciting it was. And when Sabrina finally cupped her hands over Tina’s small breasts, the girl couldn’t help but moan into the woman’s mouth.
Sabrina broke off the kiss at that. She was smiling into the wanton expression of the teenage girl, caressing her breasts softly and staring into her eyes.
“Just relax,” Sabrina whispered.
“Okay,” Tina whispered back.
She watched on as Sabrina slid off the sofa, her hands still tenderly exploring Tina’s tits. Tina began to breathe deeply at the sensation– and the expectation of what she knew, and hoped, was coming.
Suddenly Sabrina was unzipping Tina’s shorts, and Pulling them down her legs along with her now soaked panties. When she’d finished undressing the girl, Tina parted her legs for her and leaned back into the couch.
Tina was treMbling from head to toe. Not even Michelle had made her feel this way before– Sabrina had expertly seduced her, expertly brought her to a level of excitement Tina hadn’t experienced in a long time. It was different than the excitement she’d been getting lately with all the men. This excitement Seemed real, deserved, almost loving.
When Sabrina’s tongue made contact with the girl’s tender pussy, Tina gasped audibly and dug her hands into the sofa.
“Oh my God!” she exclaimed.
This was simply put the best oral sex Tina had ever experienced, ever. It almost made all the other times she’d been eaten out Seem pointless and dull. This woman knew exactly how to treat Tina’s pussy– her tongue was experienced, obviously, and very sure of itself.
Tina writhed on the sofa as Sabrina exploited areas of pleasure between her legs she’d never even known had existed. She began to buck her hips spastically, unable to control the way her body responded to such expert attention. The girl was moaning, gasping, and begging for more.
Then, as Sabrina ran her long tongue up the length of the girl’s soft labia, Tina saw stars as she came.
Her body stiffened all over, and she let out a long mewing sound that filled the entire trailer. When it was over she felt nuMb, and expected Sabrina to stop.
But the woman didn’t. She continued to eat out the 16-year-old, to the girl’s utter surprise.
“I… came,” she said breathlessly.
Sabrina didn’t respond. Tina stared down at the woman’s head between her legs, and suddenly began to buck her body again as Sabrina’s tongue pressed deeply into her small hole.
Still, Sabrina didn’t quit. For nearly forty more minutes the woman continued to pleasure the girl, until Tina was became completely limp on the sofa, her body going through more Orgasms than the girl had ever thought possible.
Never had she received such unselFish attention before. Never in her Young life had anyone ever simply pleasured her– played her body like a well tuned sexual instrument. It was one of the most amazing experiences of her life.
And when she was Done eating her out, she wasn’t Done with Tina for the Night, the girl found out. Instead Sabrina stood, stripped, and then led Tina by the hand to her father’s bedroom. The girl didn’t care that soon they were laying in her dad’s bed– she didn’t even think to suggest her own room, with its small bed. She was completely at Sabrina’s command.
Tina laid down on her back, wondering what would happen next. Sabrina surprised her by simply laying atop the girl, and kissing her again. Tina found herself actually enjoying the taste of her own juices in the woman’s mouth.
Sabrina wouldn’t let Tina touch her. Every time the girl tried, Sabrina would push her hands away, and whisper, “Just relax, remeMber?”
The woman kissed the girl down her neck, then, and Tina could feel the woman’s large breasts drag against her skin as she slid her body against the teen’s. When her mouth reached Tina’s breasts Tina gasped in delight at the way Sabrina sucked gently at her nipples: first one, then the other.
She then kissed her way down the girl’s treMbling body, over her flat tummy, back down to between her legs where she began to eat her out again. She stopped after only a moment, though, and then kissed her way back up to Tina’s mouth.
As Tina enjoyed the woman’s tongue against her own once more, she suddenly felt Sabrina’s hand at her mound. Just then the woman’s long index finger slid into Tina’s slick, tight hole, pressing up inside the girl until Tina was moaning into her mouth.
Sabrina had amazing stamina. She continued making the girl cum in a varity of ways until the sun began to shine through the small dirty window of her dad’s bedroom. Tina, for her part, simply enjoyed herself. She could do nothing but enjoy herself. Never had she been treated like this!
Finally, after what had felt like heaven for so long, Sabrina broke off a final kiss and whispered, “I need to go now. I’ll leave my cell nuMber on your kitchen table.”
Tina stared through blurry eyes as the woman slid off the bed. Before she exited the room Tina whispered, “Thank you.”
After she was gone, Tina fell into a restless sluMber. She awoke with a smile on her face after about an hour. She realized she had to return to her bedroom, now, before her dad got home.
The girl stood up, and felt exactly opposite from the way she’d felt the morning before. She felt wonderful. She felt happy. She felt incredible pleasure from head to toe.
When she got back to her room she lay down on her bed, and dozed off again with a smile on her lips.